The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Auxilia of the Roman Imperial Army, by George Leonard Cheesman This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license Title: The Auxilia of the Roman Imperial Army Author: George Leonard Cheesman Release Date: April 15, 2016 [EBook #51769] Language: English Character set encoding: UTF-8 *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE AUXILIA OF THE ROMAN *** Produced by Brian Wilcox and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)
Frontispiece
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1914
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON EDINBURGH GLASGOW NEW YORK
TORONTO MELBOURNE BOMBAY
HUMPHREY MILFORD M.A.
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY
The following essay is an attempt to deal with an interesting branch of Roman military history which has not previously been made the subject of an independent treatise. In a study of this kind, which relies largely upon epigraphical evidence to which additions are constantly being made, it is equally necessary that the scattered material available should at intervals be collected and utilized, and that the unfortunate collector should realize that his conclusions will inevitably be revised in the future in the light of fresh evidence. I hope, accordingly, that I have made some use of all sources of information available without acquiring or expressing excessive confidence in the finality of my deductions. Students of the military system of the Roman Empire may complain that a certain number of complicated questions are too summarily disposed of in the following pages, but if discussion of the evidence in detail has been occasionally omitted with the idea of keeping the size of this book within reasonable limits, I hope that I have been careful to indicate where uncertainty lies.
I have in many places been glad to acknowledge my indebtedness to my predecessors in this field of study, who in one branch of the subject or4 another have removed so many difficulties from my path. To two scholars, however, my debt is too extensive and general to have received adequate recognition in the footnotes. Mommsen’s article, ‘Die Conscriptionsordnung der römischen Kaiserzeit,’ was written thirty years ago; I have, I hope, been diligent in collecting the evidence which has since accumulated, but I have found little to induce me to leave the path indicated by the founder of the scientific study of the Roman Empire. I owe much to Professor A. von Domaszewski’s ingenious and comprehensive work, Die Rangordnung des römischen Heeres, and feel my obligation to its learning and suggestiveness none the less that I have sometimes been compelled to differ from the conclusions stated in it. I am also deeply indebted to Professor Haverfield for constant encouragement and much valuable criticism, and can only wish that this essay were a more adequate testimony to the value of his influence upon the study of Roman history at Oxford. I desire also to express my gratitude to my colleague, Mr. N. Whatley, of Hertford College, for reading this essay in manuscript, and making many valuable suggestions.
G. L. CHEESMAN.
New College, Oxford.
PAGE | ||
---|---|---|
INTRODUCTION | ||
The Military Reforms of Augustus |
7 | |
THE AUXILIA DURING THE FIRST TWO CENTURIES A.D. |
||
Section I. The Strength and Organization of the Auxiliary Regiments |
21 | |
Section II. Recruiting and Distribution |
57 | |
Section III. The Use of the Auxilia for War and Frontier Defence |
102 | |
Section IV. Arms and Armour |
124 | |
CONCLUSION |
||
The Break-up of the Augustan System |
133 | |
APPENDIX I |
145 | |
APPENDIX II |
170 | |
INDEX |
191 |
Tombstone of C. Romanius of the Ala Noricorum |
Frontispiece |
---|
The Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum is referred to simply by the numbers of the volumes without any prefix.
The military diplomata (D) are referred to by the revised numbering given in the supplement to the third volume of the Corpus.
Eph. Ep. = Ephemeris Epigraphica.
A. E. = L’année épigraphique, edited by MM. Cagnat and Besnier.
I. G. R. R. = Inscriptiones Graecae ad res Romanas pertinentes, edited by Cagnat.
B. J. B. = Bonner Jahrbücher, the periodical of the Verein von Altertumsfreunden im Rheinlande.
W. D. Z. = Westdeutsche Zeitschrift.
B. G. U. = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den königlichen Museen zu Berlin.
Mommsen Conscriptionsordnung = Mommsen, Die Conscriptionsordnung der römischen Kaiserzeit, published in volume vi of the Gesammelte Schriften.
von Dom. Rangordnung = A. von Domaszewski, Die Rangordnung des römischen Heeres, Bonn, 1907.
von Dom. Sold = A. von Domaszewski, Der Truppensold der Kaiserzeit, in volume x of the Neue Heidelberger Jahrbücher.
J. R. S. = The Journal of Roman Studies.
An essay on the Roman auxilia might seem merely to be one of the many monographs in which students of the military system of the Roman Empire are patiently arranging material for some future scholar to utilize in a more comprehensive work. But while much space must necessarily be devoted to details of military organization, the subject opens up social and political questions of wider range. The extent to which a ruling race can safely use the military resources of its subjects and the effect on both parties of such a relation, the advantages and dangers of a defensive or an aggressive frontier policy, these are questions of universal historical interest, on which even an essay of so limited a scope as this must necessarily touch in passing.
As a preliminary consideration it must be realized that the use of troops drawn from the subject races was not an invention of the imperial government, but goes back to the most flourishing days of the Republic. The heavy-armed yet mobile infantry which formed the greater part of the burgess militia of the cives Romani and the socii constituted an arm which won for Rome the hegemony of Italy, and triumphed alike over the numbers and courage of Ligurian and Gaul or the disciplined professional armies of Carthage and the Hellenistic monarchies. In other branches of the service, however, the republican armies were less superior. Their cavalry, drawn, as was usual in the citizen armies of the ancient world, from the wealthier classes, was not sufficiently8 numerous and proved no match for its opponents in the Second Punic War. The light troops came off even worse when engaged either with mountain tribes fighting on their own ground or with the skilled archers and slingers of Carthage or Macedon. So early was this recognized that, in describing an offer made by Hiero of Syracuse to furnish a thousand archers and slingers in 217 B.C., Livy is able to make the Syracusans justify the suggestion to Roman pride by asserting that it was already customary for the Republic to use externi in this capacity.1 To make up their notorious deficiency in this respect the Government could have recourse to three sources of supply. They could, as in this case, accept or demand contingents from allies outside the Italian military league, such as Hiero, Masinissa, or the Aetolians; they could make forced levies among subject tribes, such as the Ligurians, Gauls, or Spaniards; or, finally, they could imitate their opponents and raise mercenaries, although they might save their pride by including such contingents as ‘allies’. In fact all these sources were freely drawn on during the first half of the second century B.C., and all troops of this kind were known as auxilia, to distinguish them from the socii of the old organization. This at any rate seems to be the distinction recognized by the grammarians, and it agrees generally with the terminology employed by Livy, who may be supposed in such a matter to be following his sources.2 A good example both of republican methods and of the9 phraseology employed may be found in Livy’s elaborate description of the measures taken to make up the army required for the Macedonian campaign of 171 B.C.: ‘P. Licinio consuli ad exercitum civilem socialemque petenti addita auxilia Ligurum duo milia, Cretenses sagittarii—incertus numerus, quantum rogati auxilia Cretenses misissent, Numidae item equites elephantique.’3 Of the troops grouped here under the heading of auxilia the Numidians represent a contingent sent by an independent ally, Masinissa, the Ligurians were probably obtained by a forced levy, while the Cretans, nominally allies, may fairly be described as mercenaries. That their services were hardly disinterested is shown by the fact that in the following year the Senate found it necessary to issue a sharp warning to the Cretan states against their habit of supplying contingents to both sides.4 The fact that the Roman star was now definitely in the ascendant probably reconciled the Cretans to this interference with their national customs, for from this date onward Cretan regiments regularly form a part of the republican armies; it will be remembered that the Senate made use of a body of Cretan archers against the followers of Caius Gracchus, and a similar corps is found serving under Caesar in his second Gallic campaign.5
The course of the second century saw the auxilia still more firmly established as an essential part of the republican military system. Before its close the Roman and Italian cavalry had entirely disappeared; the changes in the condition of military service, in particular the tedious and unprofitable Spanish campaigns, made the members of the upper classes, among whom the cavalry had been recruited, increasingly reluctant to take their10 places in the ranks as private soldiers. After the reforms of Marius the legion had no cavalry attached to it, and if the Italian contingents still existed they must likewise have disappeared when, in consequence of the extension of the franchise in 90 and 89 B.C., the former socii were all enrolled in the legions. From this moment the Roman generals depended for their cavalry upon the auxilia alone.6 In the case of the light-armed troops the same process took place, although here military rather than political reasons probably predominated. The last recorded use of the velites, the old national light infantry, is during the war against Iugurtha, and they were probably abolished by Marius.7 There is certainly no instance of any but auxiliaries being employed as light troops during the following century. From these considerations it necessarily follows that when, during the last fifty years of the Republic, a standing army came into existence, a number of auxiliary regiments formed part of it. When Caesar mentions that he had Cretan archers, Balearic slingers, and Numidian cavalry under his command so early as the beginning of his second campaign, we can hardly doubt that these regiments had formed part of the regular troops which he found in the province.8
Thus before the end of the Republic we have the chief feature of the military system of the Empire, the division of the army into the legions of cives Romani and the auxiliary light troops and cavalry supplied by the unenfranchised provincials, already in existence. Even the practice of conferring the civitas upon troops of this class as a reward for military service11 was resorted to by the Republic, although probably only under exceptional conditions. We possess a document recording a grant of this nature to some Spanish auxiliaries, members of a turma Salluitana which had distinguished itself at the siege of Asculum in 89 B.C.9
There is no evidence, however, that this branch of the service escaped the effects of the inefficiency in administration which characterized the last generation of the republican régime. Certainly too few regiments of this class were kept on a permanent footing, and a general of the period either had to take the field with far too small a proportion of cavalry and light infantry, or make up the deficiency by hasty levies called out in the districts nearest to the scene of operations. Caesar, for example, started the campaign of 58 B.C. with a totally insufficient number of regular auxiliaries, and during the following years was forced to make up his deficiency in cavalry by demanding contingents, which were often of more than doubtful fidelity, from the Gallic tribes which successively submitted to his arms. To supplement these he also raised a corps of German mercenaries and largely increased it later after the defection of the majority of the Gallic contingents to Vercingetorix.10
The civil wars saw a large increase in the numbers of the auxilia. Caesar set the example by leading off thousands of his Gallic cavalry, with the object, doubtless, of using them as hostages for their compatriots’ fidelity as well as of increasing his army. Pompeius followed suit and endeavoured to make up for the loss of the Italian recruiting12 ground by enrolling auxilia from the Eastern provinces in large numbers. The Gallic cavalry proved a great success; in the campaign of Thapsus they showed marked superiority to the African light horse, previously accounted supreme in cavalry warfare,11 and the death of Caesar found them still serving in large numbers in every part of the Empire. At least those who are found, together with Lusitanians and Spaniards, in the army of Brutus and Cassius during the Philippi campaign must have been stationed either in Macedonia or the East before hostilities began.12
We can thus see that when the battle of Actium in 31 B.C. placed the forces of the Roman world in the hands of Augustus, the main lines on which the military system of the Empire was based were already clearly marked, and his great work of reorganization, while importing everywhere order and principle into existing practice, involved no breach with the military traditions of the past. To say this is in no sense to minimize his achievement. It must be remembered that while individual generals, such as Lucullus, Pompeius, or Caesar, had brought their armies to a high pitch of efficiency, the general military administration of the late republic had been chaotic in the extreme. Here, as elsewhere, the real issues were resolutely evaded, and in case of need a crisis had to be met by hasty and inefficient improvisation. Although a standing army had existed in practice for fifty years it was never accepted in principle, and no attempt was made to assess the military requirements of the state and see that an efficient force of the proper strength was maintained. With similar lack of foresight13 the Senate refused to admit the principle of granting a donative on discharge, while repeatedly granting it under pressure, thus weakening the control of the central government over troops in the field and increasing the chances of a military pronunciamento. In consequence, the wars of this period almost invariably begin with disasters in the field, owing to the inadequacy of the standing army both in numbers and efficiency,13 and end with a political crisis of greater or less magnitude over the donative grievance, which naturally gave an ambitious general an opportunity of using the support of his troops to further his own ends. The work of Augustus in bringing order out of this chaos, providing forces adequate to the needs of the state, and re-establishing over them the control of the central government, is not the least of his administrative triumphs.
As a preliminary he accepted, as was perhaps inevitable, the principle of a standing army of professional soldiers. This step has of late been severely criticized, especially by admirers of the Continental system, but it is difficult to see how short-service levies could have proved adequate to the defence of frontiers which were, for all practical purposes, more distant from Rome than Peshawur is from Aldershot. The other alternative, to entrust the provincials with the defence of their own borders, was not in harmony with his general policy, nor, it may be said, was the time ripe for such a step. The words which the third-century historian and administrator, Dio Cassius, puts into the mouth of Maecenas in dealing with this question were written doubtless with reference to the conditions of his own time, but they may certainly be applied to the earlier period, and in essence they still hold good to-day.
‘You will be wise to maintain a permanent force14 (στρατιώτας ἀθανάτους) raised from the citizens, the subjects, and the allies distributed throughout all the provinces in larger or smaller bodies, as necessity requires. These troops must always remain in arms and be drilled constantly; at the most suitable points they must prepare themselves winter quarters, and they must serve for a fixed period calculated to allow them a little freedom after their discharge before old age comes on. For we can no longer rely upon forces called out for the occasion, owing to the distance which separates us from the borders of our Empire and the enemies which we have upon every side. If we allow all our subjects who are of military age to possess arms and undergo a military training, there will be a continual series of riots and civil wars, while if, on the other hand, we check all military activity on their part, we shall run the risk of finding nothing but raw and untrained troops when we need a contingent for our assistance.’14
The solution which Augustus found for this problem was then to revise the military system so that, while using as much as possible of the available material, he did not disturb the political conditions on which the equilibrium of the State depended. For it was no part of his intention materially to alter the structure of the Empire as an aggregate of states possessed of greater or less powers of self-government, held together by their subordination to Rome and withheld by their position from any independent external policy. Whatever possibilities he may have contemplated for the future he made himself few attempts to further the process of unification either by reducing the inhabitants of the privileged states to a lower grade or by the more generous policy of making wide extensions of the franchise and creating by15 this means a new imperial citizenship. This difference of status among the inhabitants of the Empire was naturally reflected in the military system. The cives Romani—that is to say, the inhabitants of Italy and of the few enfranchised communities among the provinces—furnished the new Household Troops, and the greater part, at any rate, of the recruits for the legions, and paid for their superior position as the ruling race by contributing much more heavily in proportion to their numbers than any other class in the population. The nominally independent monarchs of the client kingdoms were allowed and encouraged to maintain armies, often of considerable size, under their own control, and frequently led in person the contingents which they were called upon to bring to the aid of the regular troops when hostilities were taking place near their borders. These contingents were often numerous and capable of rendering valuable service. Thus Rhoemetalces of Thrace assisted in the suppression of the dangerous Pannonian revolt of 6-9, and Ptolemaeus of Mauretania was publicly honoured for his loyal co-operation against the African rebel Tacfarinas.15 Along the eastern frontier, kingdoms of this type, the wreckage of the old Hellenistic system, were more numerous and played a more important part. Thus Antiochus III of Commagene, Agrippa II, Sohaemus of Emesa, and Malchus of Damascus contributed 15,000 men to the army which Vespasian led into Palestine in the spring of 67.16 Even the more autonomous city states seem to have retained a militia which was occasionally made use of. So late as the reign of Hadrian, in the army which Arrian led against the Alani, we find a contingent from the ‘free’ city of Trapezus, which is reckoned among the16 σύμμαχοι as opposed to the regular imperial troops.17 A similar freedom from the direct control of Roman officers was permitted to the chiefs of some of the border tribes, who were allowed to lead their own clansmen to battle. To this type of militia belong the tumultuariae catervae Germanorum cis Rhenum colentium, including the Batavians under their dux Chariovalda, who serve in the campaigns of Germanicus,18 and the levies of the Dalmatian clans who started the rebellion of 6.19
Last come the permanently embodied regiments raised from the subject communities, the auxilia properly so called, who form the subject of this treatise. Here, probably more than in any other department of the military system of the Empire, we can trace the results of Augustus’s own activity. Regiments of this kind had, as we have seen, existed under the Republic, but they had probably been few in number and the incidence of the levy had been uneven and capricious. Under Augustus not only was the number of regiments largely increased—we hear of no less than fourteen alae and seventy cohorts taking part in the Pannonian War of 6-920—but the inscriptions show us that, with the exception of Greece, always the spoiled child of Roman sentiment, every quarter of the Empire contributed its quota. Details respecting the incidence of this levy on different provinces, and the methods of organization and recruiting, will be found in later sections. It will be sufficient to say here that while the subject communities had probably more reason than any other class to complain of the military demands of the state, the burden was at least more equitably distributed than under the Republic and the total contribution required, in most cases at any rate,17 not excessive. It is natural to suppose that the fixing of the quota supplied by each community was connected with the drawing up of the census, which placed the taxation of the Empire for the first time on an organized basis, and it seems probable that more evidence might show a reciprocal variation between the two forms of contribution required. We know, for instance, that the Batavians were altogether excused from the payment of tribute on account of the size and value of their contingent, and this case was probably not exceptional.21
In all this it is easy to see how much Augustus owes to the institutions of the Republic, and when we come to consider details his debt becomes even more apparent. A standing army consisting of legions of cives Romani and smaller units of peregrini, supported in the field by contingents from allied and nominally independent states, was already in existence. His task was merely to introduce such changes as might obviate the mistakes and failures of the past, and to establish principles which should make for permanence and stability. For in accepting the principle of maintaining a standing army Augustus could not have been blind to the political dangers which this institution brought with it. He endeavoured to meet them by fixing the conditions of service, in particular the sum which a soldier might claim at his discharge, and by establishing a special treasury from which those claims might be satisfied, thus accustoming the troops to look to the central government, not to their generals, for rewards due to them. Moreover, in this department of the state even Augustus allowed no respect for constitutional forms to veil or weaken his authority. When in 69 the legions on the Upper Rhine tore down the imagines of Galba and swore allegiance to the oblitterata iam18 nomina senatus populique Romani it was a manifest sign that after a century of peace a new period of anarchy had begun.22
Since this military system, with its division of the troops into categories differing from each other in status and prestige, reflected the general conditions prevalent in the Empire, so it was inevitable that a change in these conditions should have its effect also upon the army. How far the political developments of the first century were foreseen or intended by Augustus it is perhaps impossible to say; it is certain, at any rate, that his system was capable of adapting itself to them. One of these developments was a steady increase in the power of the central government and a disappearance of all forms of local autonomy which involved a division of authority. By the reign of Vespasian almost all the great client kingdoms had been more or less peaceably absorbed into the ordinary provincial system. Cappadocia was annexed in 17, Mauretania in 39, Thrace in 46, Pontus in 63, and Commagene in 73. The troops which these kingdoms had maintained were naturally taken into the Roman service, transformed into auxiliary regiments, and lost the privilege which attached to their former condition of serving only in local campaigns. One instance of such a transference, in the case of a regiment which had been in the service of the kings of Pontus, is mentioned in Tacitus,23 and we also meet with Hemeseni on the Danube,24 Commageni in Africa and Noricum,25 and the successors of one of Herod’s old Samaritan regiments in Mauretania.26 The resentment with19 which the new conditions of service were sometimes received is an instructive comment on the wisdom of Augustus’s policy in not enforcing their universal applicability at an earlier date. The Thracians, for example, rose in open revolt when they were first summoned to supply a contingent for service at a distance from their own borders.27 Somewhat similar was the fate of the border militia on the Rhine and Danube. On the latter frontier the revolt of 6-9 showed at an early date the dangers of the system. After its suppression the clan chiefs seem, in many cases at any rate, to have been deposed and replaced by Roman officials,28 regiments of Pannonians and Dalmatians were raised and transferred to other provinces, and a garrison was imported from outside to control the country.29 On the Rhine the process was a more gradual one. The Batavi, for example, whom we have noticed serving in the campaigns of Germanicus as a clan levy under their dux Chariovalda, seem to have been organized in regular auxiliary regiments by the middle of the first century,30 although they still retained, in common with many other corps of Rhenish auxilia, their clan chiefs as their praefecti.31 In the year 69 we also find the Helvetii still responsible for maintaining the garrison of a fort20 within their borders, and a militia existing in Raetia capable of supplementing the garrison of regular auxilia.32 Some even of the Gallic states, which were more distant from the frontier, sent contingents to support Vitellius, which were not, however, regarded as a very sensible addition to his forces.33
Probably these last vestiges of independent organization and control were swept away at the time of the reorganization of the Rhine army in 70, after the rebellion of Civilis. From this date onward there are at any rate few traces here or elsewhere of any use of irregulars of this type by the military authorities. This militia, which might have proved invaluable in the days to come as a national reserve, fell a victim, together with the local autonomy on which it was based, to the growing tendency towards centralization which marks the first and second centuries. The supersession of local officials by the agents of a centralized bureaucracy in the civil administration coincides with the complete transference of the burden of the defence of the state to the shoulders of a professional army. It is the purpose of the following chapters to discuss one part of this army, the auxilia, to trace its organization and the part which it played in frontier defence, and to illustrate from this study the lines on which the military system of the Empire developed and the causes of its failure.
1 Livy, xxii. 37 ‘Milite atque equite scire nisi Romano Latinique nominis non uti populum Romanum: levium armorum auxilia etiam externa vidisse in castris Romanis’. Cf. Polybius, iii. 75.
2 Cf. Varro, De Lat. ling. v. 90 ‘auxilium appellatum ab auctu, quum accesserant ei qui adiumento essent alienigenae’. Festus, Epit. 17 ‘auxiliares dicuntur in bello socii Romanorum exterarum nationum’.
3 Livy, xlii. 35.
4 Livy, xliii. 7.
5 Plutarch, Vit. C. Gracchi 16; Caesar, Bell. Gall. ii. 7.
6 The famous occasion when Caesar, distrusting his auxiliaries, mounted some of the tenth legion, proves conclusively that he had then no citizen cavalry in his army. Caesar, Bell. Gall. i. 42.
7 Sallust, Bell. Iug. 46.
8 Caesar, Bell. Gall. ii. 7.
9 See Dr. T. Ashby’s article in the Classical Review for August 1909, and A. E. 1911, n. 126, for a further fragment of the text.
10 Cf. Caesar, Bell. Gall. vii. 13 ‘Germanos equites circiter CCCC summittit, quos ab initio habere secum instituerat’, and c. 65 of the same book.
11 Auct. de bell. Afr. 6 ‘Accidit res incredibilis, ut equites minus xxx Galli Maurorum equitum duo milia loco pellerent’.
12 Appian, Bell. Civ. iv. 88.
13 The First Mithridatic War is a very good example.
14 Dio Cassius, lii. 27.
15 Velleius, ii. 112; Tac. Ann. iv. 24.
16 Josephus, Bell. Iud. iii. 4. 2.
17 Arrian, Ect. 7.
18 Tac. Ann. i. 56; ii. 11.
19 Dio Cassius, lv. 29.
20 Velleius, ii. 113.
21 Tac. Hist. iv. 12, Germ. 29.
22 Tac. Hist. i. 55.
23 Tac. Hist. iii. 47 ‘Caesa ibi (at Trapezus) cohors, regium auxilium olim; mox donati civitate Romana signa armaque in nostrum modum, desidiam licentiamque Graecorum retinebant’.
24 D. lviii (138-46).
25 viii. 18042 (Hadrian’s speech) and D. civ (106) for Noricum.
26 viii. 9358, 9359, 21039.
27 Tac. Ann. iv. 46 ‘Causa motus super hominum ingenium, quod pati dilectus et validissimum quemque militiae nostrae dare aspernabantur, ne regibus quidem parere nisi ex libidine soliti, aut si mitterent auxilia, suos ductores praeficere nec nisi adversum accolas belligerare’.
28 The praefecti civitatium, usually ex-centurions, who are mentioned on many inscriptions. Cf. v. 1838, ix. 2564.
29 The question how far this practice was maintained will be found discussed in a later section.
30 They undoubtedly furnished the octo auxiliarium cohortibus sent to Britain by Nero in 61. Cf. Tac. Ann. xiv. 38, and Hist. iv. 12.
31 Tac. Hist. iv. 12 ‘cohortibus quas vetere instituto nobilissimi popularium regebant’.
32 For the Helvetii see Tac. Hist. i. 67 ‘castelli quod olim Helvetii suis militibus ac stipendiis tuebantur’. The Raetian militia are mentioned in the following chapter: ‘Raeticae alae cohortesque et ipsorum Raetorum iuventus, sueta armis et more militiae exercita.’ It is quite clear that there were in the province (a) regular auxiliary regiments; (b) a native militia. I do not understand Professor Reid’s statement (The Municipalities of the Roman Empire, p. 203) that ‘the troops maintained there were not Roman legions with regular auxiliaries but contingents of allied forces’.
33 Tac. Hist. ii. 69 ‘reddita civitatibus Gallorum auxilia, ingens numerus et prima statim defectione inter inania belli adsumptus’.
From the death of Augustus to the period when the frontier defences first began to collapse under the strain of the barbarian invasions, more than two centuries later, the imperial army presents a picture of military conservatism unrivalled in history. Not only does the original distinction between the legions of cives Romani and the auxilia of peregrini remain throughout the basis of its organization, but even individual corps show a marvellous power of vitality. Dio Cassius, writing at the beginning of the third century, notes that, of the twenty-five legions in existence in 14, eighteen still survived in his own day, and epigraphical evidence shows that scores even of the more easily destructible auxiliary regiments could claim as long a record. In appearance, indeed, the only considerable change introduced into the organization of the auxilia during this period was the addition of the numeri in the second century to the alae and cohortes which had previously been the only units employed. It is true, of course, that this conservatism was in some respects rather superficial, and that, while administrative forms and nomenclature remained unaltered, in more essential matters the army had been deeply affected by the tendencies of the age. It is still, however, possible, while paying due attention to these changes, to treat22 the two centuries which follow the death of Augustus as a single period in the history of the auxilia; it is only amid the confusion caused by the barbarian invasions of the third century and the subsequent attempts at reorganization that we definitely lose sight of our old landmarks.
Leaving out of account for the moment the numeri, which, as late creations with a special significance, are reserved for future discussion, let us commence with the alae and cohortes, which remained throughout this period the units of auxiliary cavalry and infantry respectively.
Both these terms, although their history is widely different, originate in the military terminology of the Republic. The term cohors had been originally applied to the infantry contingents of the Italian socii, which were not united in legions after the model of the levies of cives Romani, and it was naturally retained after the disappearance of the socii to describe the similar tactical units of provincial auxilia.
The term ala originated as a metaphorical description of the two divisions into which the contingents of socii were formed, which were stationed in the normal republican order of battle on either flank of the legions. After the disappearance of the socii the term was applied in a more restricted sense to the two flanking divisions in which the average Roman general massed all his available cavalry. This use of the word continued down to the last days of the Republic. When, for instance, the author of the De bello Africo writes, ‘Caesar alteram alam mittit qui satagentibus celeriter occurreret,’34 or Cicero says of his son in the De Officiis, ‘Quo tamen in bello cum te Pompeius alteri alae praefecisset, magnam laudem et a summo viro, 23et ab exercitu consequebare equitando, iaculando …’35 the word is clearly being used in this sense, and does not refer to a regiment of any fixed size. In fact the cavalry of the socii never seem to have been organized in larger units than turmae, and the auxiliary levies naturally adopted the same formation. It has already been noticed that some of the Spanish auxiliaries who served in the Social War are officially described as belonging to a turma Salluitana. Occasional phrases in Livy, such as the statement that the Aetolian cavalry contingent, in the campaign of 171 B.C., was alae unius instar, do not seem to prove anything more than that the historian used the technical terms of his own age to make his narrative clearer.36 This usage, however, shows that Livy was familiar with the restricted meaning of the word—that is to say, the ala must have been a recognized institution in the reign of Augustus, and we may add that Velleius states that fourteen alae were employed in the Pannonian campaigns of 6-9 in which he himself had served.
It is improbable, however, that the ala was a creation of Augustus, although he may have determined its exact size and organization. In Caesar’s account of his Gallic campaigns we find frequent mention of contingents of tribal cavalry serving as independent units under officers bearing the title of praefecti equitum,37 and these units must have been much larger than turmae. The organization24 of these regiments, originally of a purely temporary kind, must have been placed on a more permanent basis when many of them were taken out of their own country to serve in the Civil Wars, and it would have been natural that a new term should be used to describe them.38
Evidence in support of this conjecture, which is, as we have seen, lacking in the writings of Caesar and his continuators, has been sought for elsewhere. The majority of Caesar’s praefecti equitum seem to have been tribal chiefs; one may cite, for example, the Aeduan Dumnorix,39 the heroic veteran Vertiscus,40 and the two treacherous Allobroges, Roucillus and Egus, the sons of Adbucillus.41 On the other hand, when we meet with an ala Scaevae on an early inscription, it is difficult to avoid agreeing with Mommsen that it was called after Caesar’s well-known officer of that name.42 Many other cavalry regiments, which are shown by epigraphical evidence to have existed at an early date and to have been Gallic in composition, bear titles similarly formed from personal names.43 It is25 suggested that these corps, or at any rate the majority of them, represent tribal contingents embodied by Caesar at the time of the Civil Wars under the title of alae and placed under his veteran officers. Thus during this period the use of the term ala in the restricted sense would be already known, although only the older and wider use appears in literature. How slowly the new expression won favour is shown by the fact that during the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius the officers commanding these regiments were usually described on inscriptions simply as praefectus equitum, and it was not until after this that the title praefectus alae came to be generally adopted.44
Curiously enough, we find very few cohorts with titles which suggest a similar history.45 Probably in this case Augustus’s reorganization was more thorough and the existing regiments had not, like some of Caesar’s corps of Gallic cavalry, a record of individual achievement which might exempt them from its scope.
Size of regiments. In discussing the size of the auxiliary regiments we have two questions to settle, the numbers of the establishment and the actual strength at which the regiments were maintained. As regards the first question, the evidence of Hyginus46 and the inscriptions shows us that both alae and cohortes were known as miliariae or quingenariae—that is to say, they contained, roughly speaking, 500 or 1,000 men each. The smaller unit seems to have been preferred in the first century, while the larger predominates among the corps raised by26 Trajan and his successors. The exact theoretical size, both of the regiments themselves and of the centuries and turmae into which they were divided, is more difficult to determine. Hyginus states that an ala quingenaria was divided into sixteen turmae, and an ala miliaria into twenty-four.47 He does not state the number of men in a turma in either case, and it seems impossible to arrive at any certainty on the basis of figures found elsewhere in his treatise. Turning to epigraphical evidence we find an inscription from Coptos which describes the composition of a vexillatio drawn from three alae and seven cohorts, as: ‘Alarum III: dec(uriones) V, dupl(icarius) I, sesquiplic(arii) IIII, equites CCCCXXIIII. Cohortium VII: centuriones X, eq(uites) LXI, mil(ites) DCCLXXXIIX’.48 Von Domaszewski suggests that the cavalry in this detachment are to be divided into ten turmae of 42 men, each commanded by a decurio, a duplicarius, or a sesquiplicarius, and that this figure represents the theoretical strength of the turma in an ala miliaria.49 In an ala quingenaria, on the other hand, the turma probably contained only 30 men.
This seems to be as near certainty as we are likely to arrive in the present state of our evidence, unless indeed we take literally a statement of Arrian that an ala contained 512 men, a total which would presumably give 32 men to the turma.50 Arrian is, of course, the best authority27 on the imperial army whom we possess, but the remark in question is a parenthesis inserted into an account of the ideal establishment of a Hellenistic army, and he may have meant no more than that the unit under discussion corresponded roughly with a Roman ala quingenaria. More satisfactory and conclusive evidence will perhaps be found when the barracks of an ala in a frontier fort have been accurately planned.51
The size of the auxiliary cohorts is a matter of even greater difficulty. Hyginus states, and there seems no reason to doubt his statement, that a cohors miliaria was divided into ten centuries, a cohors quingenaria into six.52 Archaeological evidence supports this statement and suggests further that the centuries were in each case of the same size, since the centurial barracks in the fort at Housesteads, in Northumberland, which was occupied by a cohors miliaria, offer almost precisely the same accommodation as those in the Scottish fort at Newstead, which are clearly designed to accommodate two cohortes quingenariae. The question to be decided is whether these centuries contained 80 or 100 men each. In either case, one of the titles must be a misnomer, since six centuries of 100 would make a cohors quingenaria consist of 600 men, while ten centuries of 80 would only give 800 men for a cohors miliaria. On the whole, although Hyginus suggests the higher figure, the lower is probably28 to be preferred. Certainly the Coptos inscription cited above, which is probably the most valuable evidence which we possess, clearly indicates centuries of 80. The most important evidence on the other side is that of Josephus, who describes some cohorts which belonged to the Syrian army in 67 A.D. as containing ἀνὰ χιλίους πεζούς.53 His succeeding statement, however, that other cohorts, by which cohortes equitatae quingenariae are apparently meant, contained 600 infantry and 120 cavalry, suggests that he may be basing his reckoning simply on the number of centuries. Few would defend his calculation in the second instance, and he may be equally wrong in the first. On the whole, therefore, it seems safer to assume establishments of 480 and 800 men for cohortes quingenariae and miliariae respectively, although it remains, of course, possible that the size of the cohorts was altered between the Jewish war of 66-70 and the period of the erection of those frontier forts upon which we have been relying for our evidence.
The last question to be settled in this connexion is that of the cohortes equitatae, in which a proportion of the men were mounted, which form a peculiar and interesting feature of the imperial army. Corps in which infantry and cavalry fought together had of course always been common,54 but the idea was probably revived by the Romans from observing the practice of29 the German tribes, from whom Julius obtained a contingent accustomed to fight in this manner.55 It is certainly significant that one of the earliest of these regiments known to us from inscriptions is a cohors Ubiorum.56 There is, however, no later evidence for the employment of these tactics, and the continued use of cohortes equitatae is due rather to the necessity of having detachments of mounted men at as many frontier stations as possible. The equites cohortales should be reckoned rather as mounted infantry than cavalry, since we learn from a fragment of Hadrian’s address to the army in Africa that they were worse mounted than the equites alares, and less skilled in cavalry manœuvres.57 As regards the strength of these regiments and the proportion of mounted to unmounted men, Hyginus states that the cohors miliaria equitata contained 760 infantry and 240 cavalry, while the cohors quingenaria contained six centuries, and in other respects, ‘in dimidio eandem rationem continet’—that is to say, it apparently had 380 infantry and 120 cavalry.58 The figures for the mounted men are probably correct, and, since we learn from an inscription that there were four decurions to a cohors quingenaria, we may presume that the turmae were30 30 strong.59 This agrees very well with the Egyptian vexillation cited above, which included 61 equites cohortales—that is to say, 2 turmae. On the other hand, there is considerable reason for supposing that the figures for the infantry are schematic and incorrect. It is sufficient here to remark that centuries of 76 could not be divided into contubernia of either 8 or 10, and that the 380 men of Hyginus’s cohors quingenaria could not even be divided evenly among six centuries. The question cannot be settled with certainty until forts occupied by regiments of this class have been planned, but it seems probable that while the number of the centuries remained unaltered the complement of each was reduced from 80 to 60, or possibly to 64, if it was thought desirable to retain the division into contubernia of 8.60
Having endeavoured to determine the theoretical establishment of the auxiliary regiments, it remains to discover how far this corresponded to the actual strength at which they were maintained, and here our evidence is scanty, and likely to remain so. Fortunately, the discovery in Egypt of some of the official papers of the Cohors I Augusta Praetoria Lusitanorum has thrown some light on the question. On January 1, 156, this regiment had on its books 6 centurions, 3 decurions, 114 mounted infantry, 19 camel-riders (dromedarii), and 363 infantry, making, with the praefectus, a total of 506 men. Between January and May, 18 recruits were enrolled, 15 infantry, an eques, a dromedarius, and a31 decurion.61 These figures agree fairly well with the arrangement suggested above, although the dromedarii are an additional complication, and the regiment appears even to have exceeded its ‘paper-strength’. This, however, may be easily accounted for if we imagine that a number of men had served their term and were about to be discharged. Unfortunately, this document remains isolated, and further evidence is not likely to be forthcoming.
Conditions of service. Questions concerning the method of enlistment for the auxiliary regiments are reserved, on account of their connexion with the broader issues raised by the whole recruiting system, for discussion in a later section. For the present it will be sufficient to discuss the conditions of service in this branch of the army, as they are laid down in the so-called diplomata militaria.62 These documents, of which we possess some 70 or 80 examples dealing with the auxilia, are small bronze tablets, issued originally to individual soldiers, recording the privileges granted to them either after their discharge or after they had completed a term of 25 years. The reason for this variation seems to be that while the praemia militiae were always conferred after the regulation number of years had been served, it was often the practice to retain the men with the colours for some years longer before finally discharging them. This practice, which we hear of in the early empire as a standing grievance of the legionaries,63 seems to have prevailed also32 among the auxilia during the first century.64 After 107, however, we have no instances of the praemia unpreceded by discharge, a change which is probably due to the perfection of organization, and can be traced also in the legions.
Previous to the reign of Antoninus Pius, the privileges granted to the recipient of a diploma include citizenship for himself, the full legalization of any matrimonial union into which he has entered or shall enter in the future (conubium), and civic rights for his wife, children, and descendants. If he already possessed a family, the names of his wife and children follow his own on the diploma, and the frequency of this occurrence shows the extent to which the military authorities permitted the soldiers to form family ties while on active service.65 The significance of this fact and its effect on the character of the army will be discussed in a later section.
At the beginning of the reign of Antoninus Pius, a change takes place in that part of the formula which concerns the grant of citizenship. In place of the words ipsis liberis posterisque eorum civitatem dedit et conubium cum uxoribus, &c., we read in all the later examples, civitatem Romanam, qui eorum non haberent, dedit et conubium cum uxoribus, &c.66 The first inference to be drawn from this alteration is that there now existed a numerous group of auxiliary soldiers who possessed the civitas before their discharge, and we are probably33 justified in the further inference that many actually possessed it when they were enrolled. It has been noted, for example, that on a document dating from the reign of Trajan, six recruits accepted for the Cohors III Ituraeorum all have the tria nomina.67 In this change, then, we have a clear instance of the extent to which the franchise was now diffused throughout the Empire.
The omission of the phrase liberis posterisque eorum, on the other hand, suggests the opposite tendency. It cannot, of course, mean that children born after their father’s discharge would not be cives, for their status would be secured by the grant of conubium, but it seems clear that those born before it no longer acquired the citizenship with him. This is supported not only by the absence of all mention of children on the later diplomata,68 but by the phraseology of an Egyptian document dealing with an ἐπίκρισις of the year 148 which distinguishes two classes of veterans, ἔνειοι μὲν ἐπιτυχόντες σὺν τέκνοις καὶ ἐγγόνοις, ἕτεροι μόνοι τῆς Ῥωμαίων ποτειτείας (sic) καὶ ἐπιγαμίας πρὸς γυναῖκας ἃς τότε εἶχον, ὅτε τούτοις ἡ πολιτεία ἐδόθη,69 &c. Clearly we have here a translation of both types of formula, and the translator gave to the second the same meaning as that suggested above. Clearly, too, the change was considered an important one since the veterans34 discharged before and after it are thus divided into two groups. In view of the prevailing policy of the imperial government with respect to the extension of the civitas this step has a curiously retrograde appearance, and it is difficult to see the motives which suggested it. Possibly it was merely desired to get rid of an anomalous situation by which the auxiliaries had previously occupied a more privileged position than the Household Troops.70 In any case, even after this restriction, there can be little doubt that the grant of the civitas with the improvement in civil status which it brought to the recipient, and the increased possibilities which it offered to his children, must have done much to popularize the service. We have seen that the idea of such a reward did not originate with the Empire, but it was probably not until the reorganization of the army by Augustus that it was regularly conferred and the years of service required to earn it definitely fixed.71
We do not know whether at the time of their discharge the auxiliaries also received, like the legionaries, a grant of money or land in lieu of a pension. It seems certain that their status excluded them from a share in the35 donativa, which the emperors distributed among the troops at their accession, and on other special occasions, and that they could only receive the dona militaria after a special preliminary grant of the civitas.72 That such grants were made, even to whole regiments at a time, is shown by the number of cohorts which commemorate the receipt of this honour by employing the title civium Romanorum.
On the still more important matter of the ordinary pay of the auxiliary regiments an almost equal uncertainty prevails. Our only two pieces of evidence on the subject, a passage in Tacitus and a phrase in Hadrian’s address to the garrison of Africa,73 tell us nothing more than that the equites cohortales were paid on a higher scale than the infantry, but received in their turn less than the equites alares, a preference in favour of the mounted men, which is not so great as appears at first sight, since it is clear that they were responsible for the upkeep of their own horses. The chief defect of these passages is that they do not mention the amount of the pay in any of the three cases. Our only basis for calculation is the fact that a legionary considered it promotion to be made duplicarius alae; hence the pay of an ordinary cavalryman must have been more than half that of a legionary. On a priori considerations it can hardly have been less, if, as Hadrian’s speech suggests, he paid for36 his own arms and mount, and if he also, like the legionaries, had the cost of his rations deducted from his pay. On the whole, however, it seems best to defer speculation until further evidence is forthcoming.74
Internal organization. As is only natural in the case of a professional army with so long a term of service, the internal organization of the auxiliary regiments reveals a far more complicated system of grades and promotions than anything which the ancient world had yet known. The epigraphical evidence is abundant, and the efforts of modern scholars, particularly von Domaszewski in his monumental treatise, Die Rangordnung des römischen Heeres, have done much to make the main lines of the system clear. Difficulties in detail still remain, but we may hope for their ultimate solution.
The commanding officer of an ala quingenaria or miliaria, or of a cohors quingenaria bore the title of praefectus. Cohortes miliariae and the cohortes civium Romanorum, which occupied an exceptional position,75 were commanded by tribuni. Early inscriptions also mention a subpraefectus alae and a subpraefectus cohortis, but these posts seem later to have been abandoned.76 In37 later times in case of the absence of the praefectus, his place seems to have been filled by an officer placed temporarily in charge with the title of praepositus or curator. Questions concerning the order of precedence among the praefecti and tribuni, and their place in the military hierarchy generally, are so closely connected with the method of selection and appointment of these officers at different periods, that they are best left for future discussion.77 It is only important here to note that they usually entered the service with this rank, and that it is very rare to find the regular commander either of an ala or cohort drawn from among the lower officers.
The remaining ‘commissioned officers’, as we should call them, are represented by the troop and company commanders, the decurions who commanded the turmae of the ala, and the centurions and decurions of the cohorts. The senior officer in each class was styled decurio princeps or centurio princeps,78 but apart from this we cannot trace any regular order of precedence with fixed titles such as is found among the legionary centurions. As regards the respective position of infantry and cavalry officers, the decurio alae ranked highest. This is shown clearly, as von Domaszewski has pointed out, by the frequent employment of this officer as praepositus cohortis.79 On the other hand, among the officers of the cohorts the centurions ranked above the decurions who commanded38 the mounted men, where such existed. In one inscription, which seems to have included all the officers of a cohors equitata, the centurions come first on the list, and in the Coptos inscription, so often cited, the officers of the 61 equites cohortales are not mentioned at all.80 The difference in rank cannot, however, have been very great since all these officers could be promoted to the post of legionary centurion without any intervening step, although this distinction seems to have been conferred most freely upon the decurions of the alae. In these cases it was of course necessary for the auxiliary officer to have acquired the civitas either by serving his full time or by a special grant before his promotion.
Throughout the period these posts seem usually to have been filled by promotion from the lower ranks, although we also find instances of legionaries being given commissioned rank in the auxiliary regiments, and it is officers of this class who seem most frequently to have secured further promotion to the legionary centurionate.81 Von Domaszewski wishes to consider that these transfers were especially characteristic of the early days of the imperial army, and that a deliberate attempt was then made to provide every auxiliary regiment with a staff of ex-legionaries. With this suggestion, however, it is39 difficult to agree; not only is the epigraphical evidence insufficient to prove such a wholesale use of imported officers, but the cases known to us are by no means confined to the first fifty years of the Empire. Further, as will be shown later, the arrangement does not harmonize with the general character of the early auxilia.
The holders of subordinate posts, who ranked below the centurion or decurion, may be divided, following the arrangement adopted by von Domaszewski, into two groups.82 The members of the first group practically correspond to our non-commissioned officers, and are able to command small detachments or to take the place, if necessary, of the company officers. These alone, and the holders of certain higher administrative posts, to which the taktische Chargen gave access,83 have a legitimate claim to the title of principales. The members of the second group did not, strictly speaking, rank above the privates, but they were granted freedom from certain routine duties in return for special services which they discharged, and were distinguished in consequence by the title of immunes.
It is of course often difficult to ascertain whether a particular post falls into the higher or lower group, and this is especially the case with the standard-bearers, who occupy a position of peculiar importance in the military system. In the ala each troop had its own flag carried by the signifer turmae, but there seems also to have been a regimental standard, the bearer of which was known as40 the vexillarius alae.84 A few inscriptions also mention an imaginifer, but it is not clear whether this officer always or at all periods found a place on the staff.85 In a cohort, on the other hand, each century seems to have had its signifer, and each turma of mounted men its vexillarius, but it does not appear that there was a regimental standard, any more than there existed at this date a standard for each cohort of a legion. This at least is implied by Tacitus in his description of the entry of the Vitellian army into Rome, when he mentions the alarum signa by the side of the legionum aquilae, but says nothing of the ensigns of the cohorts.86 We must suppose, then, that the imaginifer cohortis, who is mentioned on inscriptions, was not regarded as the regimental standard-bearer any more than the imaginifer legionis.87
In consequence of this difference in organization the company and troop standard-bearers of the cohorts rank among the principales, while in the alae only the regimental41 standard-bearer is included in the higher group, and the signiferi turmae sink to the position of immunes.
Returning, then, to the ala we may place at the head of the principales the vexillarius, and next to him the imaginifer, when this officer existed. Other members of this class were the non-commissioned officers of every turma, the duplicarius and sesquiplicarius,88 who derived their titles from the fact that they were paid twice and one and a half times the private’s pay respectively, an institution found in the Hellenistic military system from which it was probably borrowed.89 Lastly we should perhaps add the optio, who commanded the escort of the praefectus (singulares).90
To the lower group, the immunes, belong the signifer, custos armorum, and curator attached to every turma,91 the cornicularius,92 actarius,93 strator,94 stator,95 librarius,96 and beneficiarius,97 who form the clerical and administrative staff of the praefectus, and his escort, the singulares.98 In determining the position of the holders of these posts among the immunes we are supported by the analogy of the Equites Singulares Imperatoris, a corps modelled upon and to a certain extent recruited from the auxiliary cavalry. The list of a turma of this regiment contained on a Roman inscription gives the following arrangement:99
nomina turmae
Iul(ius) Mascel(lus) dec(urio)
Nonius Severus dup(licarius)
Iul(ius) Victorinus sesq(uiplicarius)
Aur(elius) Mucatral
Aur(elius) Lucius
Ael(ius) Crescens sig(nifer)
Aur(elius) Victor arm(orum custos)
Aur(elius) Atero cur(ator)
Ael(ius) Victor bf (beneficiarius)
Cl(audius) Victorinus lib(rarius)
Iul(ius) Vindex bf (beneficiarius)
17 names of equites follow.
The fact that two privates occupy the fourth and fifth places shows clearly that the holders of all the posts mentioned lower in the list belong to the immunes. Had it not been for this piece of evidence we might have been tempted to place the signifer turmae in the higher category. The analogy of the Equites Singulares also suggests that we may include the bucinator and tubicen among the immunes of the ala,100 and we have also to add the medicus, whose somewhat exceptional position is discussed later.101
A distinction between the principales and immunes of the cohorts may be based partly upon the principles already adopted for the ala, partly upon the analogy of the legion, the organization of which was clearly followed in several respects. On these grounds we may class as principales the imaginifer cohortis, the signifer, optio, and tesserarius of each century, and the optio and vexillarius of each turma in the cohortes equitatae. The case of the optio, who commanded, if necessary, in the place of the43 centurion or decurion, may be taken for granted. It may also be noted that both optio and vexillarius could be promoted to the position of decurion without any intervening step.102 The tesserarius, whose main duty consisted in receiving from the centurion the orders and password for the day and transmitting them to the men, is found in charge of a detachment on special duty,103 as is also the imaginifer cohortis.104 The signifer,105 lastly, can hardly have had a position inferior to that of the vexillarius or tesserarius, and would indeed rank higher than the latter if the analogy of the legions holds good. As regards the immunes, the officer commanding a cohort possessed a smaller administrative staff than the praefectus alae, including only the cornicularius,106 actarius,107 librarius,108 and beneficiarius.109 The musicians possibly include the cornicen110 as well as the tubicen111 and the bucinator112, and the post of mensor seems to be confined to the cohorts.113 At least no inscription has yet mentioned one among the immunes of the ala.
Finally, as regards the position of the medici, who were attached to the cohorts as well as to the alae, a few special remarks seem necessary. On a British inscription one of these army doctors is described as medicus ordinarius114, which would naturally mean that he served44 in the ranks, and a passage in the Digest confirms this by ranking the medici among the immunes.115 On the other hand, M. Ulpius Sporus, who is described in an inscription erected by his freedmen at Ferentinum in Etruria as medicus alae Indianae et tertiae Astorum (sic)116, seems to be on rather a higher level, as also M. Rubrius Zosimus of Ostia, who was doctor to the Cohors IV Aquitanorum in Germania Superior in the second century.117 Both these men are apparently Greeks, and can hardly have reached their regiments by the ordinary recruiting channels.118 It has been noticed also that the medici appear to have a special position in some inscriptions of the Praetorian cohorts.119 Probably, then, one may infer two classes of medici, the common soldier who possessed some elementary qualifications (first aid and blood-letting) and was given the position of an immunis, and the fully-trained professional doctor who was attached to a regiment but held no actual military rank. It was probably to distinguish himself from the latter class that the medicus of the Tungrian cohort added the word ordinarius to his title.
As regards the rate and method of promotion, and the order of precedence of the various posts within the two groups of principales and immunes, we know practically nothing. There is nothing to show that it was customary to hold several posts in a regular order,120 or to become45 an immunis before entering the principales. It was doubtless usual for a man not to receive commissioned rank without first holding some subordinate post, but we do not know that any such preliminary qualification was essential.121 Owing to the length of service promotion was probably not rapid, but on the other hand the number of posts available was very large. In an ala quingenaria, for example, there were 16 decurions, 34 principales, and probably over 100 immunes.122 Thus every soldier must have felt confident of obtaining sooner or later a position of greater ease and profit, and this, together with the fact that the ladder of promotion led to commissioned rank, and even to the coveted legionary centurionate, must have increased the attractions of the profession.
Titles of the regiments. The titles of the auxiliary regiments were as various in form as those of the legions, and it is unnecessary to give a complete list of them. The alae which bear a title derived from a personal name, presumably that of their original commander, have been mentioned already. The majority of them were probably raised during Caesar’s Gallic campaigns or the Civil Wars, and there are few to which a later date can be46 assigned with any certainty.123 The few cohorts known to have borne such titles are more difficult to explain, but have perhaps a similar origin.124 Regiments raised under the Empire, on the other hand, were usually called by the name of the tribe or district from which they were raised, and distinguished by a number from other corps of the same origin.125 In course of time these ethnical titles were in many cases supplemented by others, some of which were granted as marks of distinction and rewards for meritorious service, while others were purely descriptive. Examples of the former class are the title civium Romanorum, which indicates that on some occasion all the members of a corps received the franchise before their discharge,126 and honorary epithets, such as pia, fidelis, or fida.127 The title Augusta seems also to have47 been granted at all periods honoris causa, although some of the regiments bearing it may date back to the beginning of the Empire.128 Titles derived from the names of later emperors, on the other hand, while they were doubtless granted occasionally as marks of distinction, seem often to indicate nothing more than the reign during which a regiment was raised. Finally, from the time of Severus Antoninus onwards, every regiment employs a secondary title, derived from the name of the reigning emperor. A remarkable series of dedicatory inscriptions of the Cohors I Aelia Dacorum, which was stationed during the third century at Birdoswald (Amboglanna), on the British frontier, shows us this regiment successively assuming the titles Antoniniana, Gordiana, Postumiana, and Tetriciana.129
Purely descriptive titles might be derived either from the size of the regiment (miliaria, quingenaria), its composition (equitata, gemina),130 its weapons (scutata, contariorum, sagittariorum), or the name of the province in which it was or had been stationed (Syriaca, Moesiaca). A frequent motive for the assumption and accumulation of such secondary descriptive titles seems to have been the desire of a regiment to distinguish itself from another unit bearing the same number and ethnical title, and stationed in the same province. This was probably the origin of the title veterana or veteranorum, which was48 borne by five alae and five cohorts,131 although its interpretation is much disputed. According to von Domaszewski, these regiments were so called because they were originally formed of discharged veterans recalled to active service in time of war.132 Cichorius suggests that a regiment assumed this name when another corps bearing the same number and ethnical title, but of more recent origin, was stationed in the same province.133 This certainly furnishes the best explanation in the case of the Cohors III Thracum c. R., and the Cohors III Thracum veteranorum, which appear together in the Raetian diplomata for 107 and 166.134 On von Domaszewski’s theory it is difficult to see why a regiment of recalled veterans should bear the number III, and his explanation that ‘the numbers borne by these corps are connected with the numbering of the auxilia in the province to which they were attached after their formation from missicii’ does not make matters much clearer. Cichorius’s suggestion would also account satisfactorily for the Cohors I Aquitanorum and the Cohors I Aquitanorum veterana, which appear together in Germania Superior in 74,135 and the Cohors I Claudia Sugambrorum and the Cohors I Sugambrorum veterana which were stationed together in Moesia Inferior.136 The latter would be identical with the regiment mentioned by Tacitus as forming part of the49 garrison of the province in the reign of Tiberius.137 In other cases where similar duplication cannot be proved it must be remembered that our evidence is very imperfect, and that a regiment after assuming this title may have continued to use it when the reason for doing so had disappeared.
These descriptive and honorary epithets, although sometimes borne alone,138 were usually employed to supplement the original ethnical title, with the result that after a hundred years of meritorious service the ‘full style’ of a second-century regiment might be almost as long and imposing as that of the emperors whom it served. As an example, one may cite the Cohors I Breucorum quingenaria Valeria Victrix bis torquata ob virtutem appellata equitata, which formed part of the garrison of Raetia.139
Relation of the auxilia to the legions. It is perhaps relevant to discuss here a point affecting the auxilia as a whole, namely, their relation to the legions in the general scheme of military organization. It is generally supposed that in those frontier armies which included both classes of troops, a group of auxiliary regiments was definitely attached to each legion, and such phrases as ‘a legion with its attendant auxiliaries’ are common in writers on the military system of the Roman Empire. Evidence as to the exact nature and even the existence of such a connexion is, however, somewhat difficult to find. Tacitus does, it is true, refer to the eight Batavian cohorts, who play such an important part in the events of 69, as auxilia quartae50 decimae legionis, but no other passage can be quoted in the same sense, and the connexion in this case was obviously neither close nor durable.140 In the comparatively detailed account of the first campaign of Bedriacum, which rests at any rate upon a good military source, there is no suggestion that the auxilia marched or manœuvred in separate groups, each connected with a particular legion. Certainly in the normal order of battle throughout the first century the available auxilia were all massed together either as a first line, or in two flanking divisions to the right and left of the legionaries, and the auxilia of the army which crossed the Rhine in 73 were not divided among the legionary legati, but had a commander of their own.141
Supporters of the legionary connexion also refer to the two diplomata issued in the same year and on the same day (August 14, 99) to two different groups of auxiliary regiments stationed in Moesia Inferior, and suggest that this curious arrangement can best be explained on the supposition that each diploma refers only to the auxilia of one legion.142 A similar explanation suggests itself for the fact that only one regiment is common to the two British diplomata of 103 and 105.143 It seems impossible, however, to interpret all the diplomata in this manner. The British diploma of 124, for example, which was issued to men from six alae and twenty-one cohorts, can hardly be supposed to contain the auxilia of only one of the three legions then stationed51 in the province.144 In Pannonia Superior also so many regiments are common to the five complete second-century diplomata which we possess that we must, on this theory, refer them all to the auxilia of one and the same legion.145 How, then, do we account for the fact that the inscriptions of the province hardly mention any regiments but those contained in these diplomata? In other words, why should all our evidence refer to the auxilia of one legion, and those attached to the other two, then stationed in the province, have entirely disappeared?
A stronger argument is perhaps to be found in inscriptions which contain the phrase legio … et auxilia eius.146 It could be wished that these texts were more numerous and more precise, but they support the supposition that some connexion existed between each legion and a definite group of auxiliary regiments better than any evidence previously adduced. The connexion, however, must have52 been very slight and easily broken. Dr. Hardy has pointed out that although three out of the four legions stationed in Germania Superior in 70 left the province for good during the following thirty-five years, there is abundant evidence that nothing like the same proportion of the auxilia stationed in the province accompanied them.147 It is also clear that, in the second century at any rate, the number of auxilia attached to any legion was not fixed in accordance with any general principle, but depended upon the exigencies of the local situation on each frontier. A reference to the list of provincial garrisons contained in the appendix will show that whereas there are not likely to have been more than three thousand auxilia apiece to each of the three legions of Pannonia Superior, there were probably thirty thousand to be divided among the three legions of Britain, while in Dacia there was only one legion with something approaching twenty-five thousand auxilia. Still, with these reservations, it seems possible enough that the auxilia were always considered as in some sense dependent on the legions, and that where several legions were stationed in the same province, an arrangement was made dividing the auxilia into a corresponding number of groups, each of which was for certain purposes attached to a particular legion.148
Total number of the auxilia. This section should naturally conclude with some statement of the total number of auxilia in the imperial service. Unfortunately, no clear and direct evidence can be obtained on this point either from literary or epigraphical sources. Tacitus, in his survey of the military resources of the Empire in the reign of Tiberius, after enumerating the legions in detail, contents himself with a vague sentence suggesting that the auxiliaries were as numerous as the legionaries and Household Troops.149 This phrase is perhaps accurate enough for the period to which he is referring, but it is obviously not meant to be precise, and must certainly not be taken to express any principle habitually followed in the composition of the imperial army. If we endeavour to check the statement from other sources we have the remark of Velleius that in 6, at the time of the great Pannonian revolt, the ten legions concentrated under Tiberius’s command were accompanied by 70 cohorts and 14 alae.150 If we allow for a few regiments being miliariae, this would represent a little over 50,000 men, a number about equivalent to that of the legionaries. If we may assume a similar ratio in other provinces, the total for the auxilia at this period would amount to 150,000 men.151 It must be remembered, however, that at this date and throughout the whole pre-Flavian54 period the government relied upon the troops of the client kingdoms and levies of border militia to supplement the imperial troops. With the gradual elimination of these secondary forces, which has already been described, the number of regular units was proportionately increased. More than twenty regiments were raised in the old kingdom of Thrace after its annexation in 46, and five alae and nineteen cohorts are found in 69 garrisoning the two provinces which had been formed from the kingdom of Mauretania.152 We need not, then, be surprised if the figures supplied by Tacitus and Josephus show that so early as 69 the number of the auxiliaries considerably exceeds the figure suggested for the end of the reign of Augustus. According to Josephus, Vespasian entered Judaea in 67 with at least 20,000 auxiliaries, which probably represents two-thirds of the total number available in the Eastern provinces.153 In the Danubian provinces in 69 there were, according to Tacitus, sixteen alae.154 On the basis of the information given in the diplomata, we can safely reckon that there would be at least three cohorts to every ala, and that one regiment in four would be miliaria. Some 40,000 auxiliaries, therefore, must have been stationed in the Danubian provinces at this period. In the same year Vitellius entered Rome with twelve alae and thirty-four cohorts, that is to say some 30,000 men, which represented55 probably two-thirds of the auxilia in the Rhine armies and Raetia.155 The garrison of the two Mauretanias, to which allusion has already been made, would amount to about 15,000 men. We thus arrive at the following totals for the auxilia at this period:
The Eastern provinces | 30,000 | men |
The Danubian provinces | 40,000 | „ |
Germany and Raetia | 45,000 | „ |
The two Mauretanias | 15,000 | „ |
130,000 | „ |
To this at least another 50,000 men must be added for the auxilia of Britain, Spain, Africa, Noricum, and the small garrisons of the inland provinces, making a grand total of 180,000 men. The next forty years saw the figure mount even higher. The remaining client kingdoms in the East, which were still strong enough to furnish 15,000 men for the Jewish war in 67, were annexed, and the appearance of several new units with the titles Flavia or Ulpia shows that more than this number of regular auxilia was raised in their place.156 Even Hadrian seems to have made a few additions to the list, since his foreign policy, though essentially pacific, was based upon a system of frontier defence to which the auxilia 56were more than ever essential.157 In Appendix I, where the evidence as to the strength and distribution of the auxilia in the second century is discussed in detail, it is suggested that by the middle of the second century the force may have amounted to some 220,000 men, and that even this figure was probably exceeded sixty years later.
34 De Bell. Afr. 78.
35 Cicero, De Off. ii. 13. 45.
36 In a note to the French translation of Mommsen and Marquardt (xi. 105) von Domaszewski declares decidedly against the possibility that the equites sociorum were organized in alae. Writing in Pauly-Wissowa (s.v. Auxilia), he seems to consider that the auxiliary cavalry had adopted the formation before the close of the Republic, although the passages to which he refers, those from Cicero and the author of the Bell. Afr. which are given above, seem at least to be susceptible of a different interpretation.
37 For praefecti equitum cf. Caesar, Bell. Gall. iii. 26; iv. 11. They are not to be thought of as merely commanding turmae, since we have a decurion mentioned in Bell. Gall. i. 23.
38 This organization cannot have taken place earlier since it is obvious from Caesar’s narrative that during the Gallic campaigns no attempt was made to reduce the tribal contingents to units of a fixed size.
39 Caesar, Bell. Gall. i. 18.
40 [Caesar,] Bell. Gall. viii. 12. He is described as principe civitatis, praefecto equitum.
41 Caesar, Bell. Civ. iii. 59.
42 See Eph. Ep. v. 142, n. 1. The ala is only known from x. 6011.
43 The alae Flaviana, Petriana, Proculeiana, Tauriana, and Sebosiana all bear ‘Gallorum’ as a secondary title, and the alae Agrippiana, Longiniana, Picentiana, Pomponiana, and Rusonis seem to have been recruited in Gaul in the first century. The Gallic origin of the ala Atectorigiana is even more obvious. The ala Gallorum Indiana may possibly have a later origin, cf. Tac. Ann. iii. 42. The theory given above as to the origin of these regiments is unhesitatingly affirmed by von Domaszewski (Rangordnung, pp. 122, 123), but a little more evidence would certainly be advantageous.
44 Cf. v. 3366, x. 6309.
46 Von Domaszewski, in his edition, puts the treatise De munitione castrorum into the reign of Trajan. It is difficult to regard the evidence as decisive, but there can be little doubt that the information contained in the work is in any case applicable to the period under discussion.
47 Hyginus, 16. An Egyptian inscription, iii. 6581, also gives sixteen as the number of decurions in an ala.
48 iii. 6627.
49 Von Dom. Rangordnung, p. 35, and also p. 52 of the same writer’s commentary on Hyginus.
50 Arrian, Tactica, 18 αἱ δὲ δύο ταραντιναρχίαι ἱππαρχία, δώδεκα καὶ πεντακοσίων ἱππέων, ἥντινα Ῥωμαῖοι ἴλην καλοῦσιν. It is perhaps worth noting that Vegetius (ii. 14) gives 32 as the strength of a turma of his equites legionis.
51 The question will probably be found to turn on the strength of the contubernium. 30 and 42 suggest contubernia of 6. A small turma of 32 would suggest contubernia of 8 or 4 and a large turma of 40.
52 Hyginus, 28 ‘Cohors peditata miliaria habet centurias X … item peditata quingenaria habet centurias VI, reliqua ut supra’. This refers to the description of the cohortes equitatae in the preceding section in which it is stated that ‘Cohors equitata quingenaria habet centurias VI, reliqua pro parte dimidia’.
53 Josephus, Bell. Iud. iii. 67 τῶν δὲ σπειρῶν αἱ δέκα μὲν εἶχον ἀνὰ χιλίους πεζούς, αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ τρισκαίδεκα ἀν’ ἑξακοσίους μὲν πεζούς, ἱππεῖς δ’ ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι. Nissen, who accepts the authenticity of these figures, assumes that both types of cohort mentioned had 120 cavalry attached to them, but it seems impossible to get this meaning from the Greek. See his article on the history of Novaesium in B. J. B. cxi-cxii. 41.
54 Thuc. v. 57.
55 Caesar, Bell. Gall. vii. 65 ‘trans Rhenum in Germaniam mittit ad eas civitates quas superioribus annis pacaverat equitesque ab his arcessit et levis armaturae pedites, qui inter eos proeliari consuerant’.
56 x. 4862: ‘… praef(ecto) cohort(is) Ubiorum peditum et equitum …’ The inscription dates from the end of the reign of Augustus.
57 viii. 2532, 18042: ‘Eq(uites) coh(ortis) Commagenorum. Difficile est cohortales equites etiam per se placere, difficilius post alarem exercitationem non displicere: alia spatia campi, alius iaculantium numerus … equorum forma, armorum cultus pro stipendi modo.’
58 Hyginus, 25-7.
59 iii. 6760 with Mommsen’s note. Cf. also the roll of the Cohors I Lusitanorum cited below.
60 Hyginus, 1, gives this as the size of a legionary contubernium, and the ‘four quaternions’ of Acts xii. 4 suggest that the same system prevailed among the troops of the client kingdom of Palestine.
61 For text and discussion see Mommsen in Eph. Ep. vii. 456-67. He considers that the papyrus supports 60 as the normal strength of a century in these cohortes equitatae.
62 The name is incorrect but convenient. Excluding D. xc, which is of an exceptional character, the diplomata cover the period from the reign of Nero (D. ci is the earliest, being apparently issued before 60) to 178 (D. lxxvi).
63 Tac. Ann. i. 17.
64 For example, the praemia are granted to soldiers who are not yet discharged in diplomata for 60 (ii), 74 (xi), 83 (xv), 84 (xvi), and 86 (xix). The latest example is dated in 105 (xxxiv).
65 e.g. a diploma for 114 (xxxix) mentions a wife, two sons, and a daughter, another for 134 (xlviii) four sons and two daughters.
66 The first to give the new wording for the auxiliaries is a British diploma of 146 (lvii), and it is universal after this date.
67 Oxyrhynchus Papyri, vii. 1022. Given with commentary by Wilcken and Mitteis in Papyruskunde, no. 453. Cf. also iii. 14632. The two recruits described on the roll of the Cohors I Lusitanorum as accepti ex legione II Traiana may have been transferred as a punishment, the militiae mutatio prescribed in the Digest, xlix. 16, as the appropriate penalty for various military offences.
68 The last diploma to mention children is dated 138 (cviii).
69 Wilcken and Mitteis, Papyruskunde, no. 459. I have assumed the correctness of Wilcken’s restorations of the text, which is very corrupt in places.
70 The phraseology of the diplomata issued to the Praetorians ‘ut etiam si peregrini iuris feminas matrimonio suo iunxerint, proinde liberos tollant ac si ex duobus civibus Romanis natos’—D. xii (76)—shows that in their case children born before their father’s discharge had always suffered under the disabilities created for the auxiliaries in the second century. The position of the legionaries is still uncertain.
71 Such regulations would be covered by the general statement of Suetonius, Vit. Aug. 49 ‘Quidquid autem ubique militum esset, ad certam stipendiorum praemiorumque formulam adstrinxit, definitis pro gradu cuiusque et temporibus militiae et commodis missionum’. The number of the diplomata seems to tell decisively against the suggestion that they were only issued to troops who had distinguished themselves by exceptional conduct in the field.
72 Von Dom. Sold, p. 226; id. Rangordnung, p. 68.
73 Tac. Hist. iv. 19. The Batavian cohorts demand ‘duplex stipendium, augeri equitum numerum’. Cf. viii. 18042, where the emperor gives as a reason for the superiority of the cavalry over the mounted infantry of the cohorts, ‘equorum forma, armorum cultus pro stipendi modo.’ I do not see how von Domaszewski concludes from the first passage that the pay of the infantry was one-third that of the legionaries, i.e. 75 denarii a year. Sold, p. 225.
74 I am assuming that the duplicarius really did receive twice the pay of the private, as his name implies, which is probable since he maintained two horses (Hyginus, 16). For the promotion of legionaries to this post cf. viii. 2354 cited below.
76 xii. 2231 ‘[D] Decmanio Capro sub praef(ecto) equit(um) alae Agrippian(ae)’; v. Suppl. 185 ‘Ti. Iulio C. f., Fab(ia) Viatori subpraef(ecto) cohortis III Lusitanorum …’. The origin of this post may be due to Augustus’s practice of giving auxiliary regiments two praefecti, although this measure was primarily designed in the interest of officers of senatorial rank. Cf. Suet. Vit. Aug. 38 ‘binos plerumque laticlavios praeposuit singulis alis’. Von Domaszewski prefers to connect it with the early system of brigading several auxiliary regiments together under one commander; Rangordnung, p. 119.
77 See below, pp. 90-101.
78 At any rate among the cohorts. A. E. 1892. 137 ‘C. Cassio Pal(atina) Blaesiano dec(urioni) coh(ortis) Ligurum principi equitum’. I. G. R. R. ii. 894 κεντυρίων ὁ καὶ πρίνκιψ σπείρας θρακῶν. There is no certain inscription of a decurio princeps alae.
79 Cf. viii. 10949, 21560; von Dom. Rangordnung, p. 63. For the following section I am deeply indebted to his discussion of the officers of the auxilia on pp. 53-61 of this work.
80 iii. 6627, 6760.
81 iii. 11213 ‘T. Calidius P. (filius) Cam(ilia) Sever(us) eq(ues), item optio, decur(io) coh(ortis) I Alpin(orum), item (centurio) leg(ionis) XV Apoll(inaris) annor(um) LVIII stip(endiorum) XXXIIII …’ is a good example of a man who rose from the ranks to the legionary centurionate.
viii. 2354 ‘… mil(itis) leg(ionis) III Aug(ustae), duplic(arii) alae Pann(oniorum), dec(urionis) al(ae) eiusdem, (centurionis) leg(ionis) III Aug(ustae)’ gives the career of a promoted legionary. D. xv, xxxii, xxxiv, xc, were granted to centurions and decurions, who must therefore have been of the same status as the men if they had not actually risen from the ranks.
82 For the line of demarcation between principales and immunes see von Dom. Rangordnung, pp. 1-4. It must be admitted that, although this distinction existed, it is not always recognizable on inscriptions.
83 These do not concern us here since their rank depended upon that of the officer to which they were attached, and the commander of an auxiliary regiment did not stand sufficiently high for his clerks and orderlies to be ranked among the principales.
84 I accept, although with some hesitation, the view of Lehner in B. J. B. cxvii against that of von Dom. Rangordnung, p. 55. It is accepted also by Max Mayer, Vexillum und vexillarius, Strassburg, 1910. For instances of the title vexillarius alae cf. iii. 4834, 11081. The standard of the Ala Longiniana, discussed by Lehner, was a vexillum bearing as its device a Celtic religious emblem, the three-horned bull. The signum of a turma of the Ala Petriana shown on a sepulchral monument was a radiated head in a medallion. See J. R. S. ii (1912), Fig. 8. Another signum on a Mainz tombstone shows four ivy leaves hanging from a cross-bar. Cf. B. J. B. cxiv-cxv, Pl. I, n. 3.
85 A. E. 1906. 119.
86 Tac. Hist. ii. 89 ‘Quattuor legionum aquilae per frontem totidemque circa e legionibus aliis vexilla, mox duodecim alarum signa et post peditum ordines eques; dein quattuor et triginta cohortes, ut nomina gentium aut species armorum forent, discretae’.
87 On one of the inscriptions which mentions this officer, iii. 3256, he is ranked among the mounted men of a cohors equitata.
88 For the position of these officers cf. viii. 21567.
89 Arrian, Anab. vii. 23.
90 iii. 11911.
91 viii. 2094 ‘… C. Iulius Dexter vet(eranus), mil(itavit) in ala eq(ues), cur(ator) turmae, armor(um) custos, signifer tur(mae) …’.
92 iii. 7651.
93 iii. 3392.
94 I. G. R. R. iii. 1094.
95 iii. 4369.
96 iii. 13441.
97 iii. 11811. There were of course several of these, and also of the preceding officers.
98 iii. 12356.
99 vi. 225. vi. 2408 also shows seven equites preceding the signifer turmae.
100 vi. 3179, 32797. Both appear also among the equites cohortales, iii. 3352, 10589.
101 xi. 3007.
102 iii. 11213, 8762.
103 ii. 2553; cf. A. E. 1910. 4. A detachment of the Cohors I Celtiberorum in Lusitania is under the charge of a centurion of the Cohors I Gallica, a beneficiarius of the procurator, an imaginifer of Legio VII Gemina, and a tesserarius of the Cohors I Celtiberorum.
104 xiii. 7705.
105 iii. 10315.
106 iii. 10316.
107 vii. 458.
108 iii. 12602.
109 iii. 1808. We should perhaps add to this group the capsarius, A. E. 1906. 110.
110 xiii. 6572.
111 iii. 10589.
112 iii. 8522. In xiii. 6503 the musicians are described collectively as aeneatores.
113 xiii. 6538.
114 vii. 690. He served in the Cohors I Tungrorum.
115 Dig. l. 6, 7.
116 xi. 3007. His cognomen is uncertain.
117 xiii. 6621. One might add M. Mucius Hegetor medicus of the Cohors XXXII Voluntariorum in Pannonia, iii. 10854.
118 Lucian mentions a doctor of an auxiliary cohort who wrote a history of the Parthian war of Marcus and Verus and must have been a man of some education. Lucian, de hist. conscrib. 24.
119 Von Dom. Rangordnung, p. 26.
120 The record of the career of C. Iulius Dexter quoted above is quite exceptional. Usually only one post is mentioned.
121 iii. 11213 gives the sequence eques-optio-decurio, and 8762 that of eques-vexillarius-decurio, but such details are rare.
122 The principales would be the vexillarius alae, the optio singularium, and a duplicarius and sesquiplicarius to each turma. Of the immunes each turma has its signifer, custos armorum, and curator. The total number of the beneficiarii, &c., we do not know, but the inscription of the Equites Singulares quoted above suggests an average of three to a turma. In a cohors quingenaria with only 6 commissioned officers and 19 principales (the imaginifer cohortis and the signifer, optio, and tesserarius of each century) the chances of promotion would be less. This is another reason for the popularity of the cavalry and the desire of cohorts to become equitata. Cf. Tac. Hist. iv. 19.
123 The Ala Indiana may have been called after the Trevir Iulius Indus mentioned in Tac. Ann. i. 42, the Ala Siliana after C. Silius the general of Tiberius, and the Ala Pannoniorum Tampiana after Tampius Flavianus, governor of Pannonia in 69. The last case, however, is doubted by von Domaszewski, Rangordnung, p. 122, n. 6.
124 The only cases known at present are the cohorts Lepidiana and Apuleia civium Romanorum, and a Cohors Flaviana only known from a cursus honorum.
125 The name of the tribe was usually in the genitive plural but might also be in the nominative singular. Thus we find the same regiment described as Cohors I Alpinorum and Cohors I Alpina. The question of duplicate numbering, which is connected with the system of recruiting and distribution, is discussed in the following section.
126 The fact that the numerous regiments bearing this title appear in the diplomata shows that the status of their members was not permanently raised. One regiment, the Cohors II Tungrorum, bears the title C(ivium) L(atinorum), Eph. Ep. ix. 1228.
127 Ritterling has shown that all the auxilia of Germania Inferior received the titles pia fidelis Domitiana in 89 for their loyalty at the time of the rebellion of Saturninus; W. D. Z. 1893. The title fida was borne by the Cohors I Vardullorum; vii. 1043.
128 It is borne by regiments of Dacians and Britons who cannot have acquired it during the reign of Augustus; D. xxxix, iii. 10255.
129 vii. 818, 819, 820 and 823.
130 As in the case of the legions this title was probably borne by regiments which had been formed by a combination of two previously existing units. The two Alae Flaviae Geminae, for example, which appear in Germania Superior at the end of the first century, would represent the salvage of the old Rhine army which went to pieces in 69.
131 The alae Britannica, Gaetulorum, Gallorum, Parthorum, and I Thracum, and the Cohorts I Aquitanorum, III Brittonum, I Hispanorum, I Sugambrorum, and III Thracum.
132 Rangordnung, p. 80.
133 In Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encyclopädie, s.v. ala and cohors. See these articles also for some rarer titles which have not been mentioned here.
134 D. xxxv and lxxiii.
135 D. xi.
136 D. xxxi (99) and xlviii (134). For proof that two distinct cohorts are referred to see Cichorius, s.v.
137 Tac. Ann. iv. 47.
138 In these cases an ethnical title may have been dropped, or omitted on the only inscriptions known to us.
139 iii. 11930, 11931 (reign of Pius), 11933 (Commodus).
140 Tac. Hist. i. 59.
141 For the position of the auxilia in the normal order of battle see below, p. 103. For Domitius Tullus and Domitius Lucanus, who held in turn the post of praefectus auxiliorum omnium adversus Germanos, probably in 73 and 74, see Dessau, Inscr. Lat. Sel. 990, 991, with notes.
142 D. xxx and xxxi.
143 D. xxxii and xxxiv.
144 D. xliii.
145 The diplomata of 133, 138, 148, 149, and 154 (D. xlvii, li, lx, lxi, and lxv) contain, on an average, ten regiments each. Four regiments are always present, and five more occur in four diplomata out of the five. This makes it sufficiently clear that, on the theory given above, the auxilia of the same legion must always be referred to, particularly in view of the immobility of the frontier troops in the second century (see below, pp. 114-16), which forbids the supposition that the same regiments would appear first attached to one legion, then, after a few years’ interval, to another.
146 The earliest I know of is legio III Augusta et auxilia eius, which dates from 158. viii. 2637. Other instances are a dedication at Bonn by legio I Minervia pia fidelis Severiana Alexandriana cum auxilis (xiii. 8017), and a Pannonian inscription of the reign of Gallienus which mentions vexillationes legionum Germaniciarum et Brittanniciarum (at least this seems to be intended) cum auxilis earum. iii. 3228. The formula is certainly a rare one.
147 Studies in Roman History, Second Series, p. 112.
148 What exactly this amounted to is difficult to make out. It would be natural to suppose a system of military districts within the province. In Britain, for instance, the line between Tyne and Solway, with the auxilia upon it, might have been divided between Legio VI Victrix from York and Legio XX Valeria Victrix from Chester. Unfortunately the epigraphical evidence does not support the idea that the activity of the two legions was localized in this way. The point is obscure and would not have been worth such a detailed discussion but for the unwarrantable facility with which it is usually disposed of.
149 Tac. Ann. iv. 5 ‘At apud idonea provinciarum sociae triremes alaeque et auxilia cohortium, neque multo secus in iis virium: sed persequi incertum fuit, cum ex usu temporis huc illuc mearent, gliscerent numero et aliquando minuerentur’. The sociae triremes, i.e. the Rhine fleet, &c., counterbalance the Italian fleets at Ravenna and Misenum.
150 Velleius, ii. 113.
151 The number of legions existing at this date is not absolutely certain, but it seems most probable that there were twenty-eight. Cf. von Domaszewski in the Römisch-germanisches Korrespondenzblatt, 1910, on the date of the creation of legions XXI and XXII.
152 Tac. Hist. ii. 58.
153 Josephus, Bell. Iud. iii. 4. 66. Twenty-three cohorts (of which ten, an unusually high proportion, were miliariae) and six alae, of unspecified size. That the auxilia had been very largely drawn on is shown by the fact that Titus in 70, although he had a whole additional legion and detachments from two others, had only twenty cohorts and eight alae; Tac. Hist. v. i.
154 Tac. Hist. iii. 2. The garrison of Noricum is probably not included.
155 This is on the supposition that the auxilia would have been drawn upon in the same proportion as the legions. Some of the regiments which remained behind seem to have been very much weakened, others such as the Ala Picentiana and the Ala Batavorum probably remained fairly intact. Tac. Hist. ii. 89, iv. 15, 18, 62. Vitellius may have had some of the British auxilia with him (cf. Tac. Hist. ii. 100, iii. 41), but these are more than counterbalanced by the eight Batavian cohorts which had been sent back.
156 For the provenance of these regiments, particularly the large levies made by Trajan in the Eastern provinces, see the following section.
157 On the other hand, Legio IX Hispana, destroyed in Britain at the beginning of the reign, and XXII Deiotariana, which was probably annihilated in Judaea either at the same date or twenty years later, were not replaced until Marcus raised legions II and III Italica for the defence of Noricum and Raetia.
In making a levy for the auxiliary regiments, the imperial government was under no obligation to be at pains to legalize its position. In an ancient state it was assumed, as a matter of course, that the government had the power to call upon every citizen, if need arose, to take his place in the fighting line. Even the privileged cives Romani were never freed under the Empire from the legal obligation to military service, however much they may have been spared in practice, so that there can have been little doubt about the position of peregrini. Only in the case of the civitates foederatae was the government theoretically required to limit its demands to the number of men stipulated in the original foedus.
So much for the position in theory; in practice, of course it was not to the interests of the government to raise troops without considering the susceptibilities of its subjects, more particularly since the inhabitants of those districts which would furnish the best soldiers would also prove the most dangerous rebels if the demands made upon them exceeded their endurance. One instance of the conciliatory policy followed by the early Empire has already been noted; the exemption of the Batavians from all burdens but military service flattered their pride and enlisted their clan-spirit effectually on the side of the Romans. Evidence of a similar policy is apparent in the selection of the ethnical titles borne by the majority of the auxiliary regiments. In spite of the obvious convenience of such a step it was unusual for58 all the auxilia raised in one province to form a single series with a uniform designation. Wherever the clan-spirit existed, the name of the clan was accepted as the official title of the contingent which it furnished to the imperial forces.158 In Tarraconensis, for example, while the more civilized part of the province was represented by the alae and cohortes Hispanorum, several of the wild tribes of the north and west, such as the Aravaci, Vardulli, and Vascones gave their name to the regiments which they supplied.159 The Gallic levies reveal a similar policy; while the contingents of the comparatively peaceful Lugdunensis seem to be covered by the general title of Galli, a list of the levies of Belgica contains the name of almost every tribe in that warlike province.160 Indeed it is probable that during the first years of the Empire many of these tribal contingents fought, like the Batavians, as allies rather than as subjects of Rome, and knew little of Roman training or discipline.
In the East the historic position of the great city-states of Syria received similar recognition. Among the numerous regiments of archers contributed by this province we can distinguish the contingents of Ascalon, Tyre, Antioch, and Apamea, as well as corps from Chalcis,59 Damascus, Hemesa, and Samaria, who represented the incorporated armies of the old client states.
The incidence of the levy upon different provinces can best be judged by a statistical table giving the number of regiments raised in each. This is not easy to construct owing to the confusion caused by the duplication of numbering, and the consequent danger of counting the same corps twice over, or of reckoning two corps as one. There were, for example, in Pannonia two cohorts, each bearing the title ‘I Alpinorum’, which can fortunately be distinguished from one another because they are both mentioned in the same diploma, but there are scores of similar cases which can only be decided as yet on a balance of probabilities. This extremely inconvenient system seems to be due to two causes. In the first place, when new regiments were raised some time after the original levy they seem to have begun a fresh series instead of being included in the old ones. This process can be followed most clearly in the case of regiments raised after 70, which were distinguished by a title derived from the name of the reigning emperor. Thus we have cohorts I and II Flavia Brittonum, I Ulpia Brittonum, I Aelia Brittonum, and I Aurelia Brittonum.161 Secondly, it seems probable that when newly-raised regiments were drafted into different provinces they were numbered in a different series in each province. This suggestion is supported by the fact that where a regiment bearing a high number is found, it generally appears that the rest of the series was originally60 stationed in the same province, whereas isolated cohorts generally have a low number. For example, the greater part of the Gallic levies were originally stationed on the Rhine. Consequently, we find few duplicate numbers and several series which run up to four or even higher. The Thracian regiments, on the other hand, on account of their special utility as archers, were distributed very widely throughout the Empire during the first century, and of the twenty-seven corps known to us, seventeen are numbered I or II, and are distributed over eight provinces.
Apart from this difficulty the following list contains in any case more regiments than ever existed at any one time. Fresh regiments must have been raised to fill the gaps caused by such disasters as the defeat of Varus and the rebellion of Boudicca, but in only a few cases can we distinguish the earlier from the later levies. It is only possible to put in a separate class those regiments which bear a title derived from the Flavians or later emperors, and were probably raised after 70. Still, if these limitations are borne in mind, the following table may serve to show approximately the quota which each province contributed:
A. Raised before 70. | B. Raised after 70. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Recruiting area. | Alae. | Cohorts. | Alae. | Cohorts. |
Britain | 2 | 10162 | 0 | 6 |
Belgica | 5 | 45 | 1 | 11163 |
Lugdunensis | 25164 | 24165 | 0 | 0 |
Aquitania | 0 | 7 | 0 | 0 |
Narbonensis | 2166 | 0 | 0 | 061 |
Alpes167 | 1 | 12 | 0 | 0 |
Raetia | 0 | 18 | 0 | 1 |
Noricum | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
Pannonia | 5 | 17 | 3 | 1 |
Dalmatia | 0 | 7 | 0 | 4168 |
Moesia | 1 | 3169 | 1 | 2170 |
Dacia | 0 | 0 | 1 | 6 |
Thrace | 9 | 20 | 0 | 2 |
Macedonia | 0 | 3171 | 0 | 0 |
Galatia | 1172 | 0 | 0 | 6173 |
Cilicia | 0 | 3 | 0 | 1 |
Cyprus | 0 | 4 | 0 | 0 |
Crete | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
Cyrenaica | 0 | 4 | 0 | 0 |
Syria | 3174 | 15175 | 1 | 12 |
Palestine176 | 2 | 10 | 0 | 0 |
Arabia | 0 | 0 | 1 | 662 |
Egypt | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
Africa | 2 | 5 | 3 | 6 |
Mauretania | 0 | 0 | 0 | 3177 |
Tarraconensis | 11 | 49178 | 1 | 4 |
Lusitania | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 |
Corsica and Sardinia | 0 | 4 | 0 | 2 |
The first point to notice in this list is the smallness of the contingent from the senatorial provinces. So small is it that Mommsen desired to see here evidence of a constitutional principle.179 The auxilia were ‘gewissermassen eine Hausmacht des Kaisers’ and as such raised only in the provinces governed by his legati. Such instances as were then known of regiments raised in senatorial provinces were, he thought, susceptible of explanation. The alae Vocontiorum, for instance, represented a civitas foederata which was not, strictly speaking, a part of the senatorial province of Narbonensis. It does not, however, seem possible to maintain this theory. The Cohors I Cretum180 is a certain case of a regiment from a senatorial province, nor can it be really doubted that contingents were also drawn from Cyprus181 and Cyrene.182 Indeed, it is difficult63 to see what legal or political obstacle should prevent Augustus and his successors from utilizing the military material available in the senatorial provinces. Even if Mommsen is right in believing that conscription, as opposed to the enrolment of volunteers, could only take place in a senatorial province with the authority of the Senate (and this theory is questioned by both Gardthausen and Liebenam),183 there is no reason why levies should not have been made for the auxilia under these conditions when they certainly were made for the legions.184 In no case did any military power remain in the hands of the Senate, since the recruits would immediately be marched away to garrison imperial provinces. As a matter of fact, the reason for the smallness of the senatorial contingent seems to have been a practical one. Few auxilia were raised from Narbonensis and Baetica, because the greater part of the inhabitants of these provinces had received the franchise and were consequently eligible for64 service in the legions. Achaia, Asia, and to a certain extent Macedonia, were treated as being on the same footing, partly because Greeks did actually serve in the Eastern legions, partly because of the Philhellenic policy of the imperial government, which would not deny to the Greek states, although they were technically unenfranchised, the privileges enjoyed by the enfranchised urban communities of the West. Also no doubt the Greek of the period was not rated highly as a fighting man. On the other hand, from Cyrenaica, Crete, Cyprus, parts of Macedonia, and Africa185 useful troops could be and were obtained. The way in which the system worked is shown by the case of Noricum, which, although an imperial province, included many enfranchised communities and contributed recruits to the Rhine legions in the middle of the first century.186 Its contribution of auxilia in consequence is limited to one ala and one cohort, as against the eighteen regiments furnished by the neighbouring province of Raetia.
In contrast to Narbonensis, it was upon the remaining three Gallic provinces that the levy fell most heavily. From this district came more than a quarter of the auxiliary infantry187 in the pre-Flavian period and nearly half the cavalry. The Gallic troopers indeed maintained for a century the reputation which they had won under65 Caesar’s command, and Strabo,188 writing in the reign of Augustus, places them above all other cavalry in the imperial army. Arrian,189 too, notes their reputation and the number of Celtic words in the cavalry drill-book, although in his day their position had been taken by the Pannonians, already prominent in the campaign of 69.190 Spain sent the largest contingent after the Gallic provinces, and also contributed a few words to the drill-book,191 but we hear nothing of the quality of the Spanish troops and they soon lost their early importance. The predominance of the auxilia of Spain and Gaul in the pre-Flavian period is, however, a clear indication of the determination of Augustus to base the Empire on its Western provinces. Archers alone, and these in comparatively small numbers, were drawn from the East,192 which was still regarded as the home of dangerous and un-Roman ideals.
Lastly, a word must be said about a group of regiments which do not appear in the above lists and are too numerous to be passed over. These are the cohorts which bear the titles voluntariorum civium Romanorum, ingenuorum c. R., Italica c. R., and campestris.193 Collectively these regiments66 constitute the cohortes civium Romanorum to the soldiers of which Augustus left by his will a donative equal to that of the legionaries.194 From various passages in the literary authorities it appears that they represent the result of two levies made by Augustus in Italy, the first during the Pannonian rising, and the second after the defeat of Varus.195 When free-born citizens could not be found in sufficient numbers the levy was extended to freedmen.196 This is corroborated by the evidence of the inscriptions, since the title ingenuorum clearly implies the existence of regiments whose members could not make this boast.197 Originally, as the provisions of the will of Augustus show, these cohorts occupied a peculiar position, and were practically on a level with the legionaries, in consequence67 of which their commanders bear the title of tribunus.198 The presence, however, of the Cohors VIII Voluntariorum on the Dalmatian diploma of 93 shows that unenfranchised recruits had been accepted even during the pre-Flavian period, and in the following century only their title distinguishes these regiments from the ordinary auxilia.
The evidence hitherto considered has mainly served to illustrate the original distribution of the burden of military service and the respective quotas furnished by the different provinces to the auxilia at the time of their organization. To trace the further workings of this system it is necessary to examine the principles on which the auxiliary regiments were distributed among the military areas and to trace the relations between this distribution and the method of recruiting.
A casual glance at the military diplomata, which give a fair idea of the composition of the more important provincial garrisons between the reign of Vespasian and that of Commodus, suggests that it was the settled policy of the imperial government to destroy the possibility of national cohesion and local sympathies among the regiments raised from their subjects by distributing the contingents of each recruiting district over as wide an area as possible, and making every frontier army corps a mosaic of different nationalities. It will be shown later that this theory, which has been frequently adopted by68 modern writers, will not stand before a closer scrutiny of the evidence as an explanation of the state of things existing in the second century; it can also be shown that such a principle of distribution was not the original policy inaugurated by Augustus.
Our earliest evidence relates to the composition of the garrison of the Danubian provinces, and the account of the great rising which took place here in the year A.D. 6 by the contemporary observer Velleius makes it clear that the strength of the rebels lay in the training which many had received in the Roman army. His reference to the military knowledge of the leaders and the discipline of the rank and file indicates that regular auxiliary regiments, raised locally and stationed near their homes, had mutinied in sympathy with their fellow tribesmen.199 Concerning the state of things on the Rhine frontier we have more detailed information which points to the same conclusion. The account in the Annals of the campaigns of Germanicus mentions cohorts of Raeti, Vindelici, and Gauls in addition to the tumultuariae catervae of the local militia.200 Later in the century we find an Ala Treverorum engaged in putting down a revolt of their own countrymen in 21,201 an Ala Canninefatium engaged in the disastrous expedition of L. Apronius against the Frisii in 28,202 and Vangiones and Nemetes helping to repulse a raid of the Chatti in 50.203 Finally, when we turn to the narrative contained in the Histories of the events of the disastrous year 69, we find abundant evidence that at69 this date three-fourths of the Rhenish auxilia were drawn from Gaul proper or the Teutonic tribes of Belgica. The only regiments mentioned by Tacitus which are not of local origin are (1) Thracians, who appear on every frontier owing to their special qualifications as archers;204 (2) Spaniards, who may have entered the province in 43 with Legio IV Macedonica, which was transferred from Spain to the Rhine to replace the troops sent to Britain, and (3) Britons, who probably began to arrive from the newly conquered areas a few years later.205 Epigraphical evidence adds to the list a few regiments from the Danubian provinces and some corps of oriental archers.206
In other provinces the same policy can be traced, although the evidence is less abundant. In Africa, for example, the deserter Tacfarinas seems to have served in his own province,207 and in Palestine we find Samaritan regiments garrisoning Caesarea.208 On the whole70 there is sufficient evidence to show that although each of the great frontier armies contained imported elements, in particular the ubiquitous Thracian and oriental archers, the original policy of the imperial government was to draw the auxilia in each case from the nearest recruiting-areas.
Both the advantages and the defects of this system are sufficiently obvious. It saved trouble, a reason which had already commended it to the administrators of the Republic, and it avoided the dangerous and widespread discontent which, as the case of the Thracians shows, would have followed any wholesale attempt to remove the newly organized regiments to distant provinces.209 Lastly, the men would be fighting on ground which they knew against an enemy with whose methods of fighting they would already be acquainted. On the other hand, there was of course the obvious danger that in a border war which assumed the character of a national struggle the local auxilia might desert to their own countrymen and use the training which they had acquired in the Roman service to increase the strength of the hostile resistance. As a set-off to this danger the Romans reckoned with some justice that tribal enmity was usually stronger than national feeling, and in fact there were many tribal chiefs like Flavus, the brother of Arminius, who were well content with the rewards and distinctions which recompensed their fidelity.210 Events, however, made it clear that this confidence was misplaced. A time was to come when the border tribes would identify themselves readily with the cause of imperial defence, but the influences which were to bring about this result were often slow in71 their operation, and the first century saw on almost every frontier a more or less serious outbreak of national feeling, in which the auxilia often participated. Yet even the most serious of these revolts, that of Civilis in 69, showed how the new leaven was working. The political conceptions of the mutineers were borrowed from their conquerors, not from their ancestors, and in the darkest hour of the revolt a Gallic cavalry regiment, the Ala Picentiana, was the first to return to its fidelity.211
The first district in which the Augustan policy broke down was the Danubian provinces, and a glance at the names of the regiments stationed here in the pre-Flavian period shows that the lesson of the great rebellion was not thrown away upon the imperial authorities. In Pannonia a diploma of the year 60212 shows us the following seven cohorts, I and II Alpinorum, I Asturum et Callaecorum, I and II Hispanorum, I Lusitanorum, and V Lucensium et Callaecorum, forming part of the garrison of the province, and we may add the Ala Aravacorum on the strength of an early inscription.213 In Dalmatia early inscriptions give the following cohorts:
I Campanorum Voluntariorum civium Romanorum. iii. 8438.
VIII Voluntariorum civium Romanorum. iii. 1742.214
III Alpinorum. iii. 8491, 8495, 14632.
I Lucensium. iii. 8486, 8492, 8494, 9834. All these must date before 80, when the regiment appears in Pannonia.
This list might perhaps be lengthened, but it is sufficient for our purpose. It is clear that after the rebellion Augustus imported into the disturbed area a number of regiments from other provinces, particularly from Spain, where the large garrison maintained during the earlier part of his reign could now safely be reduced. The Pannonian and Dalmatian regiments, on the other hand, were transferred elsewhere—several of them, as we have seen, to the Rhine, where they served to replace the troops who shared the fate of the legions of Varus.215
The same sequence of events took place on the Rhine in the years 69 and 70. The temporary success of Civilis was largely due to the wholesale defection to his standard of the Gallic and Teutonic regiments then stationed on the Rhine frontier. After the suppression of the rebellion in the summer of 70 a number of these regiments were disbanded or sent elsewhere,216 and their place was taken by the auxilia who had accompanied the new legions sent into the province by Vespasian. Of the 29 regiments which appear in the Rhine in the second century only 11 bear titles indicating a local origin, and some of these had probably not belonged to the pre-Flavian garrison but had only returned to their native country in 70 after73 a long stay in other provinces. It has been noticed, for example, that of the two veterans of the Cohors I Aquitanorum, to whom the diplomata of 82 (D. xiv) and 90 (D. xxi) were granted, one is a Thracian, the other a Galatian; further, that one of these diplomata was found near the site of the later town of Nicopolis ad Istrum, where the owner had presumably settled after his discharge. This suggests that the regiment had been stationed in Moesia and only returned to its native province in 70 with the Moesian legion VIII Augusta.
It is on these two frontiers, the Rhine and the Danube, that the transfer of troops can most easily be traced, because of the importance of the military events which caused it to take place. In other parts of the Empire other tendencies were at work during the first century which produced the same result in less noticeable fashion. One need only mention the steady drift of troops from the Danube to the East in the reign of Nero,217 and from the Rhine to the Danube a little later,218 and it is easily intelligible that the second-century army list shows few traces of the original policy of Augustus.
If, then, it were correct to assume that the title of an auxiliary regiment is always a correct index of its composition,74 it would certainly be justifiable to comment on the extraordinary mixture of nationalities in the frontier garrisons of the second century. Fortunately, however, the frequent mention of the origin of individual soldiers on diplomata and sepulchral inscriptions219 gives us the means of checking this assumption and of working upon a surer basis of fact. The following lists give the inscriptions of this type from Pannonia arranged in two groups according to their date, the year 70 being taken as the dividing line; that is to say, the soldiers mentioned in the first group were enrolled before that date. Some inscriptions which could not be dated with any certainty have necessarily been omitted, also others where there was reason to believe that the soldier mentioned was enrolled when his regiment was in a different province.220 To the second group, which illustrates the recruiting system from the Flavian period onwards, a list of similar inscriptions from Dacia has been added. In each case the title of the regiment is followed by the nationality or place of origin of the soldier, stated in the form given on75 the inscription, and by the name of the province from which he was drawn. For reasons which will appear later the evidence concerning the oriental regiments is omitted.
I. Soldiers recruited before 70 and stationed in Pannonia. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Ala II Hispanorum et Aravacorum221 |
Hispanus | Spain | iii. 3271. |
Ala II Hispanorum et Aravacorum221 |
Sueltrius | Narbonensis | iii. 3286. |
Ala Frontoniana Tungrorum222 |
Andautonia | Pannonia | iii. 3679. |
Cohors II Hispanorum |
Cornacas | Pannonia | D. ci (before 60). |
Cohors II Hispanorum |
Varcianus | Pannonia | D. ii (60). |
Cohors I Lusitanorum |
Iasus | Pannonia | D. xvii (85). |
Cohors I Montanorum |
Bessus | Thrace | D. xiii (80). |
Cohors I Montanorum |
Dalmatia | Dalmatia | D. xvi (84). |
II. Soldiers recruited after 70. | |||
II. A. Pannonia Superior. | |||
Ala I Ulpia Contariorum |
Helvetius | Germania | D. xlvii (133). |
Ala I Ulpia Contariorum |
Bessus | Thrace | iii. 4378. |
Ala I Ulpia Contariorum |
Siscia | Pannonia | iii. 13441. |
Ala I Hispanorum Aravacorum |
Azalus | Pannonia | D. c (150).76 |
Ala Pannoniorum |
Apulum | Dacia | iii. 4372. |
Ala I Thracum Victrix223 |
Boius | Pannonia | vi. 3308. |
Cohors II Alpinorum |
Azalus | Pannonia | D. lxv (154). |
Cohors I Britannica |
Dobunnus | Britain | D. xcviii (105). |
Cohors V Lucensium et Callaecorum |
Castris | Pannonia | D. lix (138-46). |
Cohors V Lucensium et Callaecorum |
Azalus | Pannonia | D. lxi (149). |
Cohors I Ulpia Pannoniorum |
Azalus | Pannonia | D. lx (148). |
We may add here a recently discovered inscription from Samaria:
I(ovi) O(ptimo) M(aximo) mil(ites) v[e]xil(larii) coh(ortium) P(annoniae) sup(erioris) cives Sisc(iani) Varcian(i) et Latobici sacrum fecerunt. A. E. 1909. 235. 1910. p. 6.
The vexillation had presumably taken part in suppressing one of the Jewish rebellions in the first half of the second century.
II. B. Pannonia Inferior. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Ala I Thracum Veterana Sagittariorum |
Eraviscus | Pannonia | D. lxxiv (167). |
Cohors I Alpinorum |
Eraviscus | Pannonia | D. lxviii (154-60). |
Cohors I Thracum224 |
Andautonia | Pannonia | iii. 4316. |
II. C. Dacia.77 | |||
Ala I Gallorum et Bosporanorum |
Bessus | Thrace | D. lxvii (158). |
Ala I Hispanorum Campagonum225 |
Dacus | Dacia | vi. 3238. |
Ala I Tungrorum Frontoniana226 |
Thrace | iii. 799. | |
Vexillatio equitum Illyricorum227 |
Sebastopolitanus | Pontus | D. xlvi (129). |
Ala I Illyricorum |
Dacus | Dacia | vi. 3234. |
Cohors I Ulpia Brittonum |
Britto | Britain | D. lxx (145-61). |
Cohors III Campestris |
Scupi | Moesia Superior | iii. 7289. |
Cohors I Vindelicorum |
Caesarea | Palestine(?) | D. lxvi (157?). |
The facts disclosed by these inscriptions are very significant. In the first list, as is natural, we find traces of the troops transferred into Pannonia from other provinces after the great rebellion. It is more important, however, to notice that before the end of the reign of Tiberius natives of the province were already being accepted for service in these imported regiments.228 In fact there is nothing here to suggest that any attempt was made to preserve the national character of these Spanish and Alpine corps by obtaining fresh drafts from the districts in which they were originally raised. Those recruits who do not come from Pannonia itself are drawn merely from the neighbouring provinces of Dalmatia and Thrace.
But it would perhaps be misleading to infer from this evidence alone that local recruiting was universally adopted in the first century, although it was certainly common. It is possible that in the Flavian period, when the memory of the rebellion of Civilis was still fresh, some attempt was made to check a national cohesion by combining drafts from different provinces in the same regiment. This at least is suggested by the nationalities of twenty-one soldiers of an auxiliary regiment which are recorded on a sepulchral inscription at Tropaeum Traiani in Moesia Inferior.229 This monument was erected in memory of men killed in action during one of the Dacian campaigns either of Domitian or Trajan, so that its evidence applies to the recruiting of the Flavian period. Twelve of these men came from the Lower Rhine, two from Lugdunensis, and three from Spain, while Raetia, Noricum, Britain, and Africa supply one each.230 In Pannonia, too, some Spanish soldiers appear rather mysteriously in an Ala Pannoniorum on two inscriptions which can hardly be later than the beginning of the second century.231 There are even traces of a similar policy having been pursued in the recruiting for the legions during the same period. In a list of seventy-six soldiers who were apparently enrolled in Legio III Augusta towards the end of the first century, we find men from seven different provinces.232 In any case, however, no attempt seems to have been made to preserve any79 connexion between an auxiliary regiment and the tribe from which its title was derived.
When we come to the second century there is no more room for doubt; for all cohorts and alae on the Pannonian frontier, leaving out of account, as before, the oriental regiments, local recruiting has become practically universal. Seventy per cent. of the recruits come from the two Pannonian provinces, the majority from the Azali and the Eravisci, tribes which never gave their name to an auxiliary regiment. Even the Thracian regiments, which might have maintained their original character without much difficulty, form no exception to the rule. In Dacia the exceptionally large auxiliary garrison233 could not be supported entirely by local levies, but the deficiency was mostly made up in the nearest available recruiting-grounds of Moesia and Thrace.
A few examples may be adduced from other provinces to show that the methods employed on the Danube frontier were not exceptional. In Germania Superior three soldiers of the Alae I and II Flaviae Geminae describe themselves as Baetasius, Elvetius, and Secuanus, and the Raetian diploma of the year 107 was granted to a Boian who had served in the Ala I Hispanorum Auriana.234 In Africa a soldier of the Cohors VII Lusitanorum gives ‘castris’ as his place of origin, as do the majority of the veterans discharged during the second century from the African legion III Augusta.235 Concerning the Eastern provinces we have very little evidence, but80 it may be noted that of the large number of regiments raised by Trajan in this part of the Empire the majority remained stationed in the East throughout the following century, and there is no reason to suppose that they were not kept up by local levies.236
The recruiting of the legions during the second century seems to have followed the same lines. The high proportion of men of Legio III Augusta in Africa who give ‘castris’ as their birthplace has already been noted. Similarly of 39 soldiers discharged from Legio II Traiana at Alexandria in 194, 22 come from the ‘castra’, 8 from the Greek towns in Egypt, and only 9 were not born in the province.237 Of 133 soldiers discharged in the following year from Legio VII Claudia stationed at Viminacium, 104 come from Upper or Lower Moesia, and of the remainder all but one come from the Danubian provinces.238 Further evidence on the recruiting-area of the auxilia during this period can be obtained from another source, the inscriptions of the Equites Singulares Imperatoris. This corps, which seems to have been raised towards the end of the first century, possibly by Domitian,239 formed thenceforward81 a part of the imperial guard, and was stationed at Rome. It was recruited mainly from the same area as the auxiliary alae, and a certain number of the men were selected from them.240 On a hundred epitaphs of members of this corps who recorded their place of origin, the provinces are represented in the following proportions:241
Britain | 2 | |
---|---|---|
Germania Inferior | 1 | |
Germania Superior | 2 | |
Belgica | 1 | |
Raetia | 10 | |
Noricum | 9 | |
Pannonia | 30 | 242 |
Dalmatia | 1 | |
Thrace | 11 | |
Moesia | 4 | 242 |
Dacia | 7 | |
Syria | 4 | |
Africa | 2 | |
Mauretania | 3 |
The list shows that this corps d’élite was not representative of all the cavalry of the Empire; the proportion of orientals is far too low. It was still upon the Western provinces that the emperors of the second century relied, and from these, therefore, that the guard was recruited. As regards these provinces, the composition of the Equites Singulares reflects fairly accurately the relative importance of each as a recruiting-ground for the auxiliary cavalry of this period, and the change which has taken place in the military situation since the days of Augustus is at once apparent. The Galli243 and Hispani, who were then the flower of the imperial cavalry, and continued82 to give their names to nearly half the cavalry regiments in the service, have entirely vanished. Speaking generally, in fact, the inland provinces no longer contribute, and the recruiting-areas have contracted to the purely frontier districts. The relative importance of these, too, has altered since the beginning of the first century. The tribes on the Lower Rhine are still well represented, but the contingent of the German provinces is entirely surpassed by that of Pannonia. If we assume that the honour of serving in the Guards was bestowed upon the natives of each province in proportion to the size of the contingent which they supplied to the cavalry of the line, this increased importance of the Pannonians follows naturally upon the universal adoption of local recruiting for the frontier armies; since not only had the balance of military power now definitely shifted from the Rhine to the Danube,244 but local conditions required an exceptionally high proportion of mounted men.245
The preceding survey of the evidence has purposely omitted that dealing with the oriental regiments, which seemed, on account of its exceptional character, to merit a special discussion. In Pannonia and Dacia we find three such regiments, the Ala I Augusta Ituraeorum and the Cohors I Hemesenorum in Pannonia Inferior, and the Cohors I Augusta Ituraeorum, stationed in Pannonia during the first century, and transferred to Dacia at the83 time of the creation of the province.246 Thanks to the recent work of Hungarian archaeologists, the second of these corps, the Cohors I Hemesenorum Miliaria Equitata Civium Romanorum Sagittariorum, to give it its full title, is perhaps better known to us than any other auxiliary regiment.247 Probably enrolled in the Roman army at the beginning of the second century, at the time of the annexation of the small client kingdom from which its name was derived, this regiment had been transferred to Pannonia by the beginning of the reign of Antoninus Pius, and certainly remained in the province until 240.248 Throughout this period it seems to have been stationed at Intercisa, where upwards of fifty inscriptions, chiefly sepulchral, have now been discovered, the majority of the latter belonging, as the frequent use of the name Aurelius shows, to the end of the second and the beginning of the third century. Of the five soldiers whose birthplace is mentioned on their tombstones, three came from Hemesa itself, one from Samosata, and one from Arethusa,249 and the owner of a diploma which dates from between 138 and 146 came from Syria.250 It is clear, then, that during its whole stay in Pannonia this regiment was not recruited, like the majority of the auxilia, from the neighbouring district, but was constantly in receipt of fresh drafts from the province in which it was originally raised. As further proof of the tenacity with which this connexion was maintained, we find that at the end of the reign of84 Severus the soldiers dedicated a temple to their deus patrius Sol Aelagabalus.251 An examination of the evidence dealing with the other oriental regiments leads to the same result. Soldiers discharged in 98 and 110 from the Cohors I Augusta Ituraeorum and the Ala of the same name, give Cyrrhus in Syria and Ituraea as their places of origin, and another Ituraean is mentioned on a sepulchral inscription of the latter regiment in Pannonia.252 Oriental regiments, and in particular oriental archers, appear also on other provinces253, and although there is a lack of dated evidence we can hardly doubt that a rule which was maintained along the whole Danube frontier also held good elsewhere.254
The reason for the adoption of these exceptional methods in the recruiting of the oriental auxilia was probably the purely military one that good archers were born in Syria, and could not be made elsewhere, but the consequent presence in every frontier army of an oriental element, holding firmly to its own customs and religious beliefs, was a fact of more than military significance. In particular it must be remembered that the enfranchised children of these oriental auxiliaries were qualified and readily accepted for service in the legions. In the inscriptions of the Cohors I Hemesenorum we have abundant evidence of this process, which gave oriental ideas an opportunity for wider penetration.255
The British regiments, too, show a tendency to keep up national recruiting, although the evidence on this point is still scanty.256 In this case the explanation is probably to be found in the intractable nature of the tribes of North Britain, which made it appear undesirable to use the contingents which they supplied near at home. Certainly all the British regiments seem to have been sent abroad, and only one soldier of British origin is found in the province.257 It would appear, in fact, that the army of Britain was maintained largely by drafts from the Rhine area, but the evidence at present is an insufficient basis for any general conclusions. In Dacia, too, as was natural, the auxilia raised immediately after the conquest were transferred elsewhere. Here, however, there does not seem to have been the same objection to local recruiting for the troops stationed in the province, and the practice was certainly, as has been shown, in force during the second century.
It is clear, then, that in the second century the cohorts and alae of the Augustan system, with certain definite and limited exceptions, were recruited locally from the provinces in which they were stationed, without any general attempt to justify the ethnical titles which they still bore. At the same moment, however, as this principle seems definitely established, there begin to appear on inscriptions certain regiments of a new type which stand86 outside the prevailing system. These regiments are given the name numerus, which does not seem to have had any very precise meaning, and for which it is difficult to find an English equivalent. They also bore tribal titles, a list of which is given below, together with the names of the provinces in which numeri of each tribe occur.258
Brittones. At least ten numeri in Germania Superior. The earliest inscriptions date from the reign of Pius, and the theory is generally accepted that these Brittones were newly conquered tribesmen from the district lying between the two frontier walls, deported after the campaigns of Lollius Urbicus. These numeri also bear secondary titles derived from the names of the districts in which they were stationed, e.g. Murrenses, clearly connected with the river Murr.259
Germani. Dacia.260
Palmyreni. Africa,261 Dacia,262 and probably Britain.263
Mauri. Dacia (as a vexillatio from Mauretania Caesariensis).264 Frequently also in the two Mauretanias.
Raeti Gaesati (i.e. Raetians armed with the gaesum, a kind of heavy spear). Britain.265
Syri. Dacia,266 Mauretania,267 Moesia Inferior,268 and possibly Britain.269
The titles show that these numeri are closely connected with the five nationes, Cantabri, Gaesati,270 Palmyreni, Daci, and Brittones, who form part of the army described by Hyginus, and are distinguished from the cohorts and alae of the regular auxilia. In fact the term numerus is not invariably found on inscriptions, and for a corps which simply described itself as ‘Syri sagittarii,’271 natio may easily have seemed a convenient term. It is also clear from Hyginus that what distinguished the numeri from the older formations was their looser organization and more barbarous character, and their titles show that they were drawn from the outermost borders of the Empire, or the most uncivilized districts within it.
Evidence about the character of these troops is scanty; being the least civilized part of the army they were not very prone to indulge in inscriptions. We do not even know the size of a numerus, or, indeed, if these regiments had any definite size at all. The nationes of Hyginus range from 500 to 900,272 but the low rank of the praepositus numeri below the praefectus cohortis,273 and the smallness of the accommodation arranged for these88 regiments in German forts, suggest 200 to 300 as a more probable figure. Smaller they can hardly have been, since they are divided into centuries and turmae.274
As regards recruiting, the Palmyrenes, at any rate, obtained fresh drafts, not from the province in which they were stationed, but from their native home. The numerus Palmyrenorum, which was stationed at El-Kantara in Africa, has left inscriptions covering the whole period from the middle of the second to the middle of the third century, which show clearly what pains were taken to preserve the original character of the regiment.275 Similar inscriptions of a numerus Palmyrenorum in Dacia give evidence of the same principle.276 Unfortunately, we cannot tell whether this was the case with all the numeri, or whether the Palmyreni occupied in this respect the same peculiar position as the oriental regiments among the regular auxilia.277
But whatever the later practice, the original intention of the imperial government in raising this new class of troops seems to be clear. The local recruiting of the regular auxilia presupposes a rapid progress of ‘Romanization’ among the provincials and the disappearance of all such national feeling as had caused the mutiny of the German and Pannonian auxilia in the first century. From the military point of view, however, this advance in culture, although it facilitated the raising of recruits, was by no means an unmixed blessing. The old levies of wild tribesmen, schooled by centuries of89 local warfare, who strove to preserve in the Roman service their local reputation, had qualities which were lacking to the regiments of civilized Latin-speaking provincials, in which national methods of fighting278 had been replaced by a uniform training and clan feeling by esprit de corps. It was to provide a leaven of the old spirit that the numeri were raised from the wildest of the border tribes, and not only encouraged to fight after the manner of their fathers, but even permitted to continue the use of their native tongues.279
The first experiment of this kind was made by Trajan, when he brought over Lusius Quietus and his Mauri gentiles for the Dacian war,280 but it was probably Hadrian who made the numeri a regular part of the military system. It is in his reign that they first appear on inscriptions, and it is to the numeri that we must refer the passage in Arrian’s Tactica, in which the emperor is praised for encouraging his troops to keep up their national methods of fighting, and even their national war-cries.281 The tribes to whom he refers are Κελτοί (by which Germans are probably meant),282 Dacians, and Raetians. For the first and third there is epigraphical evidence, and the last two appear also among the nationes of Hyginus. It appears, then, that Hadrian was not, as is sometimes stated, the originator of the system of local recruiting; rather he90 found it already in existence, and sought to correct its defects by utilizing again in the service of the Empire the clan spirit of uncivilized tribes, which had often proved so useful in the past.
The previous discussion of the methods by which the auxilia were recruited has dealt only with the private soldiers, and, as a natural corollary, with such officers as were promoted from the ranks. To the position of praefectus, however, the private soldier could not normally aspire, and he attained it, if at all, only under exceptionally favourable circumstances.283 Normally, the commanding officers of the auxiliary regiments were drawn from an entirely different social stratum to the men, and although the method of their appointment varied and the area from which they were drawn shifted its boundaries at different periods, these changes did not follow the same lines as those which we have been tracing in connexion with the recruiting of the rank and file.
The auxiliary commands are familiar to all students of the Roman Empire from inscriptions of men who went through the equestrian career, the first stage of which was formed by the posts of praefectus cohortis, tribunus legionis, and praefectus alae. It has, however, been pointed out by von Domaszewski284 that this system was not established until the middle of the first century. Under Augustus and Tiberius, not only was the relative rank of these posts still undetermined, but they were filled in many cases not by young men beginning the91 equestrian cursus, but by veteran centurions from the legions, especially the primipili. We have noticed this system in the army of Caesar, so that here, as elsewhere, Augustus was continuing a republican practice. The following inscriptions,285 which are both of early date, give typical careers of this character.
1. C. Pompullius C. f. Hor(atia) prim(us) pil(us), trib(unus) mil(itum), praef(ectus) eq(uitum).
2. M. Vergilio M. f. Ter(etina) Gallo Lusio prim(o) pil(o) leg(ionis) XI, praef(ecto) coh(ortis) Ubiorum peditum et equitum, donato hastis puris duabus et coronis aureis ab Divo Augusto et Ti: Caesare Augusto, &c.
This system is heartily commended by von Domaszewski, on the ground that the auxilia were thus commanded by more skilful officers, and were more under Roman (i.e. Italian) control than was the case in the second century.286 The assertion, however, seems far too sweeping, since by no means all the auxiliary regiments were commanded by men of this class; there were, on the contrary, many praefecti at this period who came neither from Italy nor even the more Romanized provinces. The Histories of Tacitus show clearly that at the end of the pre-Flavian period a number of auxiliary regiments, particularly those drawn from the more independent border tribes, were commanded by their own chiefs. This practice had not sprung up during the reign of Nero, but was a natural consequence of the development of these corps from contingents supplied by92 states nominally ‘in alliance’ with Rome.287 The eight Batavian cohorts who play such an important rôle in the rebellion of 69 were so commanded,288 as well as an ala of the same tribe.289 Iulius Civilis himself was a praefectus cohortis,290 and two Treveri, Alpinius Montanus and Iulius Classicus, commanded a cohort and ala respectively.291 All these officers, as their names show, had doubtless received the franchise, but they were employed in their capacity as tribal chiefs, not as Roman citizens, and are to be distinguished from the praefecti, who were drawn at this period from the Romanized districts of Spain and from Gallia Narbonensis. It is chiefly as commanders of cohorts that officers of this type appear, since many of the alae dated back, as we have seen, to the period of the civil wars, and had long lost their original character as tribal regiments. This explains the fact that among Italian officers of this period, the title praefectus alae or praefectus equitum appears far more frequently than praefectus cohortis, although the cohorts were of course more numerous than the alae.
During the first half of the first century, therefore, we have a system which differs widely from that revealed by the equestrian cursus honorum. The establishment of the equestrian monopoly of the auxiliary commands was, in fact, only completed by a series of reforms carried93 out during the period which began with the administrative activity of Claudius, and ended with the reorganization of the army by Vespasian after the disastrous Civil War of 69.
The first of these changes was that the praefecti ceased to be drawn as before from among the veteran centurions of the legions. Early in the reign of Claudius the post of praefectus alae disappeared from the career of the primipili, who were promoted henceforward to the tribunate of one of the cohorts of Household Troops at Rome.292 Centurions of lower rank were still advanced to the command of cohorts both in this and the succeeding periods, but such cases are very rare.293 A trace of the old connexion between the legionary officers and the militia equestris still survives, however, in the regular use of a centurion as praepositus cohortis—that is to say, as temporary commander in case of the death or absence of a praefectus.294 The numeri, too, were often placed in charge of an ex-centurion bearing this title, an arrangement which was probably called for by the intractable character of these barbarian irregulars.295
The employment of tribal chiefs as praefecti also became less frequent, as the auxiliary regiments, transferred from one province to another, and recruited from different nationalities, gradually lost their original character. The94 mutinous officers of the Rhine army, who were doubtless cashiered by Vespasian, were probably the last examples of praefecti drawn from this class.
Lastly, the respective rank of the different posts in the militia equestris was finally determined; and the order praefectus cohortis—tribunus legionis—praefectus alae is hardly ever varied after 70, except that the tribunate of a cohors miliaria sometimes appears in the second place.296
The result of these changes was that henceforward the auxiliary officers were practically all of one type, men of equestrian rank entering upon what was now the accustomed cursus honorum of their class. That this system was not universally adopted at an earlier date is not surprising. The equestrian praefecti were young men directly appointed by the emperor, without any previous military training; before the auxilia could be entrusted to their charge a certain advance in civilization and tractability had to be made by the provincials, and the veteran centurions and tribal chiefs of the Augustan system were more fitted to deal with the men who composed the auxiliary levies during the first hundred years of the Empire. As it was, these regiments contained in the second century far fewer representatives of the governing class than the native corps in our own Indian army. With the exception of the praefectus, who himself was not necessarily an Italian, the officers—that is, the centurions and decurions—were practically all, as we have seen, promoted from the ranks. But to the Roman Empire, in which rulers and ruled, never separated by any deep racial or religious gulf, were gradually made95 closer akin by the bond of a common civilization, our rule in India affords in this respect no real parallel.
The majority of these praefecti were, at the beginning of this period, of Italian origin, taken from the leading families of the country towns, the class which formed, under the rule of the Flavian emperors who were themselves sprung from it, the backbone of the Roman bureaucracy. The Romanization of the Western provinces led to an increasing proportion of men from the provincial municipia being admitted into the imperial service, but until the reign of Marcus the Italian element still predominated. The praefecti mentioned on five diplomata from Pannonia Superior and two from Dacia dated 133, 138, 136-46, 148, 149, 157, and 145-61 were natives of Sassina, Bovianum, Faventia, Suessa, Rome, Hispellum, and Picenum.297
The accession of Septimius Severus possibly accelerated the speed at which the provincial element was increasing, but there is not, as has been suggested by von Domaszewski, any sign of a violent and wholesale exclusion of Italians from this branch of the service. This point may be illustrated by the following inscriptions of Italian praefecti, which can be dated after 193:
VIII 9359. Caesarea. M. Popilius Nepos domo Roma, a praefectus of the Ala Gemina Sebastenorum in Mauretania Caesariensis. The inscription honours a procurator who is dated by Cagnat to 201-9.
A. E. 1908. 206. Puteoli. T. Caesius Anthianus, a native of this town, was praefectus of the Cohors II Augusta Thracum at the beginning of the third century.
The earliest provincial praefecti came from the thoroughly Romanized districts of Spain and Gallia Narbonensis, natives of which appear even in the pre-Flavian period. These were followed in the course of the second century by representatives of nearly all the Western provinces; Africa in particular sent praefecti from its many flourishing towns to almost every frontier during the latter half of the second century, and the accession of the African Septimius Severus at its close possibly gave his fellow countrymen a specially favoured position in the succeeding period.
Only in Britain and Gallia Lugdunensis do the Celtic chiefs seem to have made no attempt to maintain in the second century the military position held by their fathers in the first. It is hardly likely that their absence from the lists of praefecti298 is due to deliberate exclusion on the part of the imperial government. It was more probably a voluntary abstinence, due largely to the fact that these military commands were now regarded merely as an introduction to the civil service, not as a career in themselves. The Celtic nobles were not uninfluenced by the tendencies of the age. But although they might speak and read Latin with ease, decorate their homes with the material products of Roman civilization, and employ Greek rhetoricians to tutor their children, these country gentlemen living in the midst of their estates preserved a very different outlook to that of the leading townsmen of the municipalities of Africa or even Narbonensis. The Celt retained his martial qualities down to the last days of the Empire in the West, but seems to have found little97 that was congenial to him in the prospect of forming part of that great administrative machine, in the perfection of which almost every other province in the Empire took its share.299
The Eastern provinces of the Empire occupy, as usual, a somewhat exceptional position. As in the West, these provinces began to contribute praefecti in some numbers towards the end of the first century. A certain C. Julius Demosthenes of Oinoanda went through the ‘militia equestris’ in the reign of Trajan, and his son, Julius Antonius, followed in his footsteps in the succeeding generation.300 To a citizen of Caria, L. Aburnius of Alabanda, probably, as his name shows, the descendant of one of the families of veterans settled by Augustus in the south of Asia Minor,301 the wars of Trajan presented opportunity for a military career of considerable variety and distinction. This officer was successively praefectus fabrum, tribunus legionis III Augustae, praefectus cohortis III Augustae Thracum equitatae, praefectus cohortis III Thracum Syriacae equitatae, praepositus302 cohortis I Ulpiae Petraeorum, praepositus annonae302 on the Euphrates during the Parthian War, tribunus legionis VI Ferratae, during his tenure of which post he was decorated by Trajan, and praefectus alae I Ulpiae singularium.303 These cases are not isolated, and it is clear that a military career was open to the Greeks and the more or less Hellenized orientals who constituted the equestrian class in the Eastern provinces. But while the praefecti from the98 Western provinces were sent indiscriminately to every frontier, the majority of those drawn from the East seem, during the first two centuries, to have been confined to service with the Eastern commands. Aburnius, for example, only left the East once for service with the Legio III Augusta in Africa, and his son’s career seems to have been similarly localized.304 We should perhaps add Moesia Inferior to the list of provinces in which Eastern praefecti appear frequently during the second century, since those mentioned on the diplomata for 134 and 138 came from Palmyra and Side respectively.305 But Moesia Inferior was reckoned in other respects as coming within the Hellenic sphere of influence. These restrictions are probably due to the low estimate which was placed throughout the first two centuries on the military qualities of Greeks and orientals, in spite of the value of the latter as archers.306 But we may also see evidence of the unbridgeable gulf which still existed between the two halves of the Empire, and of the reluctance of the Hellene to embark upon a career in what he considered to be the barbarous provinces of the West. It is only with the advent of the semi-orientalized dynasty of the Severi that praefecti drawn from the Eastern provinces appear in any numbers on the Western frontiers.
In all this the course of events is what one would naturally expect. The spread of uniform culture throughout the Western provinces of the Empire, the prosperity of the ubiquitous municipalities which were its material expression, and the general extension of the franchise which accompanied this development, involved a steady increase in the class qualified and eager for the equestrian career. The admission of these provincial equites to the posts for which they were qualified followed automatically without special encouragement from any particular emperor,307 and the diverse origins of the praefecti at the beginning of the third century are one of the best proofs that can be adduced of the prosperity and civilization of the provinces at this period. It is impossible to follow von Domaszewski in concluding from the evidence that at this date the inhabitants of Italy and the more civilized areas in the provinces were deliberately excluded from the militia equestris, and that the auxiliary regiments were given into the hands of barbarians.308 The army was indeed beginning to suffer from the introduction of a barbarian element, but it is not among the officers of the auxilia that this element is most noticeable. The following list of praefecti, who can be dated to the first half of the third century, does not bear out the accusation:
vii. 344. Britain.309 Aemilius Crispinus natus in provincia Africa de Tusdro (dated 242).
viii. 2766. Britain. P. Furius Rusticus. Lambaesis. Severus or later. Britannia Inferior is mentioned.
xiii. 6658. Germania Superior. Sentius Gemellus. Berytus. Date probably 249.
xiii. 7441. Germania Superior. Flavius Antiochanus. Caesarea. Date 191 or 211.
I. G. R. R. i. 10. Raetia. T. Porcius Porcianus. Massilia. 3rd century.
iii. 1193. Dacia. C. Julius Corinthianus. Theveste. circa 200.
C. I. Gr. 3497. Dacia. T. Claudius Alfenus. Asia. circa 200-210.
These men cannot fairly be called barbarians. Massilia of course speaks for itself, but in Theveste, Thysdrus, and Lambaesis Roman culture was no new thing at the beginning of the third century. The same may be said of Caesarea, if the capital of Mauretania be meant. Berytus, too, was a colony famous for its Roman character, and Asia was not a province notorious for its barbarism. The increased oriental element, which is certainly noticeable among the auxilia of this period, although not to the same extent as in other branches of the service, is a more significant fact. But however undesirable one may consider the influence of oriental religions and ideals to have been, the conflict cannot be called one between civilization and barbarism. The real matter at issue is the wisdom of the imperial government in utilizing the material which the spread of culture and prosperity provided, and substituting for the old hegemony of Italy a governing class drawn from all parts of the Empire. It is true that this policy was a failure, and that the Empire organized on this basis did not succeed in erecting defences strong enough to resist the external pressure brought to bear upon them in the third and fourth centuries. But if101 it was a failure it was not necessarily a mistake.310 It is more than doubtful whether a narrower policy which rigidly maintained the supremacy of the Italians and denied to the majority of the provincials all share in the administration would have been more successful: it is certain that, had the progress of civilization lacked the stimulus which the hope of political power supplied, the after-effects of the Roman Empire in Europe would have been less.
158 The distinction was not necessarily connected with the position of civitas foederata in the technical sense. Several important civitates foederatae, such as the Aedui and Remi in Gaul, did not, so far as we know, give their name to regiments, and many of the tribes which did were not civitates foederatae.
159 In Asturia, however, the administrative conventus formed the recruiting districts; hence the regiments of Astures, Bracaraugustani, and Lucenses. Mommsen, Conscriptionsordnung, p. 47.
160 We find regiments of Batavi, Canninefates, Cugerni, Frisii, Lingones, Menapii, Morini, Nemetes, Nervii, Sunuci, Sugambri, Tungri, Ubii, Usipi, and Vangiones. In the other Gallic provinces the only tribal names which occur are the Bituriges and Aquitani from Aquitania and the Vocontii from Narbonensis.
161 A Cohors II Augustia Nervia Pacensis Brittonum is mentioned on a Pannonian diploma for 114 (D. xxxix) and the name of Cohors I of the series should probably be restored on the Dacian diploma dated 145-61 (D. lxx). This title is unintelligible; it does not seem possible to connect it with the Emperor Nerva.
162 For further information as to the evidence on which this table is based see Appendix II.
163 Including one ala and four cohorts of Batavians who replace the regiments which mutinied under Civilis.
164 Including all the alae with titles derived from proper names but no racial title. Inscriptions show that they were mostly recruited in Gaul, but some should perhaps be given to Belgica.
165 Including all the cohorts which bear the general title Galli.
166 The Ala Vocontiorum which appears in Britain is to be distinguished from the regiment of the same name in Egypt.
167 The cohorts of Alpini, Montani, and Ligures, which represent the contingents of all the little Alpine provinces.
168 Four cohortes miliariae which appear late in the second century and were probably raised at the time of the Marcomannian War.
169 The regiments of Bosporani. Some of the auxilia of Moesia are perhaps included among the regiments of Thracians.
170 The Ala Vespasiana Dardanorum and the cohorts I and II Aurelia Dardanorum.
171 A cohors Macedonum E. (A. E. 1909. 58), and two regiments of Cyrrhestici.
172 The mysterious Ala VII Phrygum. When this regiment was only known by one inscription (vi. 1838) the number was naturally emended. It has, however, been confirmed by the diploma for 139 and a Greek inscription (A. E. 1899. 177). The explanation is still uncertain. It is incredible that Phrygia really contributed seven alae, six of which have mysteriously vanished.
173 Three cohorts of Paphlagonians and three of Galatians raised by Trajan.
174 Including two alae Parthorum.
175 Including the three ‘cohortes sagittariorum’.
176 Including the Ituraean regiments.
177 There is no reason why these regiments should not have been raised between 40 and 70, but they do not appear on inscriptions until much later.
178 Some of the cohorts of Hispani may of course have come from Baetica.
179 Conscriptionsordnung, p. 56.
180 It appears on diplomata of 93 and 103. D. ciii and A. E. 1912. 128.
181 A cohors IV Cypria is mentioned on the Dacian diploma of 110 (xxxvii), and a cohors Cypria appears in the Crimea.
182 We find on inscriptions Cohors I Cyrenaica, II Augusta Cyrenaica, III Cyrenaica sagittariorum, and III Augusta Cyrenaica. (See Cichorius in Pauly-Wissowa, s.v. cohors). The difficulty is that Cyrenaica is sometimes used as a purely descriptive title to indicate previous residence in the province. It is thus borne by the Cohors II Hispanorum scutata and the Cohors I Lusitanorum. Arrian, however, had Κυρηναῖοι, both cavalry and ὁπλῖται, in the army under his command in Cappadocia in Hadrian’s reign, so that in some cases at any rate Cyrenaica = Cyrenaeorum, just as Gallica is sometimes used for Gallorum. A levy in Cyrenaica is mentioned by Tacitus (Ann. xiv. 18), but he does not say whether legionaries or auxiliaries were required.
183 Gardthausen, Augustus, p. 631. Liebenam in Pauly-Wissowa, s.v. dilectus.
184 The crucial passage is of course Tac. Ann. xvi. 13 ‘eodem anno dilectus per Galliam Narbonensem Africamque et Asiam habiti sunt supplendis Illyrici legionibus’, which appears to come from the acta senatus. But the evidence for imperial control is very strong, and the Senate may merely have been consulted as a matter of courtesy. Tiberius used to bring military questions before the Senate in the same way—‘de legendo vel exauctorando milite ac legionum et auxiliorum descriptione’, Suet. Tib. 30—without giving up his prerogative.
185 Later, of course, the franchise became as widely spread in Africa as in Spain. In the first half of the first century, however, this was not yet the case, and the example of Tacfarinas (‘natione Numida, in castris Romanis auxiliaria stipendia meritus’, Tac. Ann. ii. 52) shows that auxilia were recruited in this province while it was still completely under senatorial control.
186 xiii. 6860, 6864. Dio, lxxiv. 2, brackets Italy, Spain, Macedonia, and Noricum together, as the ‘civilized’ provinces from which the Praetorians were recruited before the reforms of Severus.
187 If the cohortes voluntariorum be excluded from the reckoning.
188 Strabo, p. 196 κρείττους δ’ ἱππόται ἢ πεζοί, καὶ ἔστι Ῥωμαίοις τῆς ἱππείας ἀρίστη παρὰ τούτων.
189 Tactica, 33.
190 See the boastful words of the Gascon Antonius Primus. Tac. Hist. iii. 2 ‘Duae tunc Pannonicae ac Moesicae alae perrupere hostem: nunc sedecim alarum coniuncta signa pulsu sonituque et nube ipsa operient ac superfundent oblitos proeliorum equites equosque’. Cf. also Tac. Ann. xv. 10 ‘alaris Pannonios, robur equitatus’.
191 Arrian, loc. cit.
192 The list shows that the majority of the oriental regiments were not raised until after 70.
193 Two cohorts numbered III and VII bear this title, for which I can find no explanation. To be distinguished from these is the Cohors I Campanorum voluntaria (vi. 3520), which was stationed first in Dalmatia, then in Pannonia. Apparently it really was originally a regiment of Campanians, since a soldier gives Suessa as his birthplace (iii. 14246¹). The statement of Cichorius that the Dalmatian Cohors I Campanorum is identical with the Pannonian Cohors I Campestris is misleading. On no Pannonian inscription does the title occur otherwise than in the abbreviated form ‘Camp.’ On the other hand, the Roman inscription cited above speaks plainly of the coh(ortis) primae voluntariae Campanorum in Pannonia Inferiore.
194 Tac. Ann. i. 8.
195 Dio, lv. 31, lvi. 23; Velleius, ii. 111; Suet. Aug. 25. Similar regiments may have been raised at a later date, e.g. the cohorts I and II Italica c. R., which seem to form a fresh series and appear only in the East. Can they represent the remainder of the 4,000 oriental freedmen whom Tiberius enrolled to put down the brigands in Sardinia (Tac. Ann. ii. 85)? If any survived, the Eastern provinces would have been the natural place to send them to.
196 Cf. the previous passages with Macrobius, Sat. i. 11, 32 ‘Caesar Augustus in Germania et Illyrico cohortes libertinorum complures legit, quas voluntarias appellavit’.
197 There were at least thirty-two cohortes voluntariorum, among which VI is the highest number borne by a cohors ingenuorum (xiii. 8314, 8315). At about this point the supply of free-born recruits probably gave out, since cohors VIII does not bear this designation.
198 Seeck suggests that, as the Western legions were recruited mainly in Italy at the beginning of the first century, these cohorts represent the contribution of the enfranchised communities in the provinces. Rheinisches Museum, xlviii. 611. This, however, is not only opposed to the literary evidence, but inscriptions also show us soldiers of Italian origin. Cf. iii. 9782 (Cemenelium) and A. E. 1909. 130 (Placentia).
199 The original mutineers in Dalmatia seem to have been militia rather than regulars, cf. Dio, lv. 29 καί τινα καὶ σφεῖς δύναμιν πέμψαι κελευσθέντες, συνῆλθόν τε ἐπὶ τούτῳ καὶ τὴν ἡλικίαν σφῶν ἀνθοῦσαν εἶδον, but the phraseology of Velleius (ii. 110) leaves little doubt that regular auxiliaries were also implicated.
200 Tac. Ann. ii. 17.
201 Ib. iii. 42.
202 Ib. iv. 73.
203 Ib. xii. 27.
204 ‘Immissa cohorte Thraecum,’ Tac. Hist. i. 68.
205 ‘Praemissis Gallorum Lusitanorumque et Britannorum cohortibus,’ Ib. i. 70. The regiments referred to are probably the Cohors III Britannorum and the Cohorts VI and VII Lusitanorum which appear in Raetia at a later date. Cf. D. lxxiii, I. G. R. R. iii. 56.
206 Early inscriptions mention Cohorts VII and VIII Breucorum (xiii. 7801, 8313, 8693), IV Delmatarum (Ib. 7507, 7508, 7509), I Pannoniorum (Ib. 7510, 7511, 7582), I Ituraeorum (Ib. 7040, 7041, 7042, 7043), I Sagittariorum (Ib. 7512, 7513, 7514), and Silauciensium (Ib. 8593). The last title is unintelligible, and possibly corrupt. The soldier mentioned is a certain Tib. Iulius Sdebdas from Tyre, so the regiment clearly came from the East, and its title should perhaps read Seleuciensium—i.e. from Seleucia.
207 Tac. Ann. ii. 52.
208 Josephus, Ant. xx, 6, 1. Bell. Iud. ii. 12, 5. The small garrisons maintained in the provinciae inermes seem also to have been of local origin; cf. the Ligurum cohors, vetus loci auxilium stationed in the Alpes Maritimae, Tac. Hist. ii. 14. See also D. xx and xxvi for the composition of the garrison of Sardinia.
210 ‘Flavus aucta stipendia, torquem et coronam aliaque militaria dona memorat,’ Tac. Ann. ii. 9.
211 ‘Non tulit ala Picentiana gaudium insultantis vulgi, spretisque Sancti promissis aut minis Mogontiacum abeunt,’ Tac. Hist. iv. 62. I follow the diplomata in using the form Picentiana—not Picentina, which Tacitus preferred.
212 D. ii.
213 iii. 3271.
214 This supports the statement of Macrobius, already cited, that some of the cohorts voluntariae were stationed in Illyricum.
215 The list given above probably does not contain all the regiments originally sent to the Rhine. A large proportion of the auxilia stationed in Britain are of Danubian origin, and these troops are more likely to have come from Germany, than, as has been sometimes suggested, with Legio IX Hispana from Pannonia.
216 It seems that all the eight Batavian cohorts which supported Civilis were dismissed, and that the Cohorts I and II Batavorum, which we meet on second-century inscriptions, were new creations. The Alae Petriana and Sebosiana and two cohorts of Tungrians, which had formed part of the Rhine army in 69, appear later in Britain. But they had left the Rhine to take part in the civil war in Italy, and were not guilty of complicity in the mutiny.
217 Legio IV Scythica remained permanently in Syria; V Macedonia and XV Apollinaris were in the East from 62 and 63 respectively to 70. Auxiliary regiments probably accompanied these legions, and some in all likelihood remained with the first named.
218 It is true that although five legions (I Adiutrix, X Gemina, XI Claudia, XIV Gemina, and XXI Rapax) were transferred from the Rhine to the Danube between 70 and 107 the list of auxilia does not alter so much as might be expected. Still the transference of some regiments can be traced, e.g. the Ala Claudia Nova and the Cohors V Hispanorum were sent to Moesia Inferior between 74 and 82 and remained there. Cf. D. xi, xiv, and ciii.
219 In 1884 Mommsen collected the existing evidence in Eph. Ep. v. pp. 159-249, and stated his conclusions in the Conscriptionsordnung. Later epigraphical discoveries, while clearing up many points of detail, have left his main argument unaffected, and it forms the basis of the following discussion.
220 e.g. a certain T. Flavius Draccus of the Ala I F(lavia) D(omitiana) Brit(annica) M(iliaria) c(ivium) R(omanorum) describes himself as a civis Sequanus (iii. 15197). Now the title D(omitiana) shows that the inscription must have been erected between 81 and 96, and Draccus, who had served 22 years, was enrolled, therefore, between 60 and 74. But his regiment, which formed part of the Vitellian army in 69 (Tac. Hist. iii. 41), must have been in Germany or Britain before that date. Probably it was sent in 70 to Germania Inferior, won its title, like other regiments of that province, for loyalty at the time of the rebellion of Saturninus in 89, and was transferred to Pannonia shortly afterwards.
221 The regiment was in Moesia Inferior by 99 (D. xxxi) and remained there. The Pannonian inscriptions therefore probably belong to the pre-Flavian period, as the soldiers had served 30 and 17 years respectively.
222 This soldier, T. Flavius Bonius, was apparently given the franchise by one of the Flavian emperors, but might then have been serving some time.
223 Allectus into the Equites Singulares Imperatoris. A date is indicated by his name Ulpius Titius.
224 The soldier bears the name Aurelius, and the style of the monument suggests a third-century date. See below, p. 128, n. 4.
225 Allectus into the Equites Singulares at Rome.
226 The soldier has the Thracian name of Mucapor.
227 Probably a corps d’élite formed originally for the Dacian War and placed afterwards on a permanent footing. In the reign of Antoninus Pius it seems to have been given the title of Ala Illyricorum.
228 The Pannonian to whom D. ii belonged cannot have been enrolled later than 35, and owner of D. ci was probably enrolled earlier still.
229 iii. 14214.
230 Unfortunately the name of the cohort to which the men belonged has been lost. The names of some men of the Cohors II Batavorum are preserved, but without their nationalities.
231 iii. 2016, 4227. The regiment may of course have been sent to Spain and have returned only after a long absence, say with Legio VII Gemina in 69 (Tac. Hist. ii. 11).
232 viii. 18084. The majority come from the Eastern provinces.
233 There is evidence for a garrison of at least 25,000 men in the second century, but it probably reached a higher figure. See Appendix I.
234 xiii. 7024, 7025, 7579, D. xxxv.
235 viii. 3101. For the recruiting of Legio III Augusta cf. Cagnat, L’Armée romaine d’Afrique, 2nd edition, pp. 287-303.
236 We find the Ala I Ulpia Dromedariorum, the Cohorts I, III, IV, V and VI Ulpia Petraeorum, II and III Ulpia Paflagonum, I and II Ulpia Galatarum, and I Ulpia Sagittariorum all in Cappadocia, Syria, or Palestine in the second century, and only one of this series of regiments, the Cohors III Ulpia Galatarum, can be traced elsewhere.
237 iii. 6580. The non-Egyptians all come from the Eastern provinces, except two from Africa.
238 iii. 14507. 7 come from Dacia, 7 from Pannonia, 5 from Dalmatia, 3 from Thrace, 6 from Macedonia, and 1 from Pergamum.
239 It is impossible to go into this question here. The soldiers mentioned on vi. 31138, who were discharged in 118, must, if they served their full time, have been enrolled before Trajan’s accession. The corps seems to have replaced the old Germani corporis custodes, disbanded by Galba; Suet. Vit. Gal. 12.
240 In the hundred cases only five men are actually described as allecti from an ala, but the fact may not always have been mentioned on the tombstones.
241 I have taken the first hundred inscriptions on which nationality is recorded, beginning with vi. 3173.
242 The contingents of the two Pannonian and the two Moesian provinces cannot be distinguished, because in a large number of cases the deceased is simply described as Pannonius or Moesus.
243 Using this term to apply only to the contingents of Lugdunensis. The inhabitants of Belgica still appear.
244 Between 70 and 107 the garrison of the Danubian provinces was increased to ten legions, chiefly at the expense of the Rhine army, in which the legions were reduced from eight to four.
245 In 69, when Antonius Primus boasted of the superiority of the Danubian cavalry, there were, according to Tacitus, sixteen alae in Pannonia and Moesia (Tac. Hist. iii. 2). In the second century seventeen regiments can be traced in the two Pannonias and Moesia Inferior, while in Dacia, which covered Moesia Superior, were ten more. These figures, moreover, are probably below the real total. See Appendix I.
246 It appears in a Pannonian diploma for 98 (D. xxvii) and in the first Dacian diploma for 110 (D. xxxvii).
247 See Archaelogiai Ertesitö, 1905 and following, and for the inscriptions A. E. 1906 and following.
248 D. lviii (138-46), iii. 3331.
249 iii. 10316, 10318. A. E. 1906. 110. Ib. 1909. 150. Ib. 1910. 137.
250 D. lviii. The name of the town is missing.
251 A. E. 1910. 141. Cf. 133.
252 D. xxvii, xxxvii; iii. 4371. Another inscription (iii. 4368) mentions a Batavian, but he is a decurion who may have been transferred on promotion from another corps.
253 For orientals on the Rhine, cf. xiii. 7512, 7514.
254 Throughout the Empire the archer regiments seem to have been exclusively Thracians or orientals, but the latter alone preserved their national character in the second century.
255 iii. 10315, 10316.
256 The difficulty is to establish clear cases of men who must have entered a regiment after its original formation. The ‘Britto’ of the Dacian diploma for 145-61 (lxx) seems to be one.
257 ‘Nectovelius natione Brigans’ in the Cohors II Thracum. The inscription comes from Mumrills and probably dates, therefore, from between 142 and 180. Eph. Ep. ix. 623.
258 The numeri have been discussed by Mommsen in the latter part of the Conscriptionsordnung, a discussion which naturally forms the basis of the following pages.
259 xiii. 6526, 6542, 6592, 6622, 6629, 6642, 7749. Elantienses—6490. Gurvedenses—7343. Murrenses—6471. Triputienses—6502, 6511, 6514, 6517, 6518, 6599, 6606.
260 A. E. 1910. 152.
261 viii. 2486, 2505, 18007, 18008, 18026, &c.
262 iii. 837, 907, 7999, 14216.
263 The Palmyrene vexillarius, whose tombstone was found at Corbridge in 1911, is most likely to have belonged to a numerus formed from his countrymen. Eph. Ep. ix. 1153a.
264 D. lxvii (158).
265 Eph. Ep. ix. 1191, where all the references are collected.
266 iii. 8032.
267 viii. 21015, 21017.
268 iii. 7493.
269 If Mommsen’s interpretation of Eph. Ep. vii. 957 as n(umerus) m(ilitum) S(urorum) S(agittariorum) be correct.
270 Hyginus, 29. Accepting this emendation for the meaningless Getati of the manuscripts.
271 iii. 12601 a and b, 12605. The inscriptions date from the reign of Hadrian, showing that this usage was an early one.
272 Hyginus, 30.
273 Praepositus is more usual, and probably the original title. Later we find the title praefectus, and the inclusion of this post at the bottom of the equestrian census, below the previous three posts, gave rise to the phrase a quattuor militiis. Cf. xiii. 6814 and von Dom. Rangordnung, p. 131.
274 Von Dom. Rangordnung, pp. 60, 61.
275 viii. 2505, 2515. The latest inscription is a dedication to Malagbel, the native god of Palmyra, for the safety of Gordian III.
276 iii. 907, 14216 (Oriental names).
277 If the Brittones were really, as has been suggested, transported wholesale to Germany, these numeri also would have preserved their national character.
278 These disappeared during the period, which came in the history of almost every regiment, when it contained drafts from different nationalities.
279 This is shown by Hyginus, 43, as von Dom. has pointed out, Rangordnung, p. 60.
280 Dio, lxviii. 8 and 32.
281 Arrian, Tactica, 44.
282 The Κελτοὶ ἱππῆς, however, which are mentioned in the Ectaxis, 2, are probably, as Ritterling (Wiener Studien, xxiv. 127-40) suggests, cavalry of the Cohors Germanorum M. E.
283 The nearest case I know of is xiii. 3177, where we have the order signifer-centurio-tribunus, but this is in one of the Cohortes civium Romanorum, which occupy an exceptional position.
284 Rangordnung, pp. 112-15, 122-30.
285 ix. 996, x. 4862.
286 Rangordnung, pp. 57, 72. He also considers that at this date the centurions and decurions of the auxiliary regiments were drawn from the ranks of the legions, a suggestion which has already been discussed. See above, p. 38.
288 Tac. Hist. iv. 12 ‘(Batavorum) cohortibus quas vetere instituto nobilissimi popularium regebant’.
289 Ib. iv. 18. Its praefectus Claudius Labeo, ‘oppidano certamine aemulus Civili,’ was clearly a Batavian.
290 Ib. iv. 16.
291 Ib. iii. 35; ii. 14; iv. 55. To the same class of officers belonged ‘Chumstinctius et Avectius tribuni ex civitate Nerviorum’, who played an important part in one of the campaigns of Drusus. Epit. Livy, cxxxxi.
292 v. 7003 is an example of a career of this kind which dated from the reign of Claudius.
293 ix. 2564; A. E. 1902. 41.
294 Cf. iii. 1918 ‘I. O. M. Sulpicius Calvio c(enturio) leg(ionis) I Min(erviae) praepositus coh(ortis) I Belgarum’.
295 Cf. viii. 18007 ‘… M. Annius Valens leg(ionis) III Aug(ustae) praepositus n(umeri) Palmyrenorum’; xiii. 6526 ‘… M. Octavius Severus (centurio) leg(ionis) VIII Aug(ustae) Praeposit(us) Brit(tonum)’. The office of praefectus numeri does, however, occur; iii. 1149. See above, p. 87.
296 xi. 5669 ‘C. Camurio C. f. Lem(onia) Clementi … praef(ecto) coh(ortis) VII Raet(orum) equit(atae), trib(uno) mil(itum) coh(ortis) II Ulpiae Petraeor(um) miliar(iae) equit(atae), praef(ecto) alae Petrianae …’.
297 D. xlvii, li, lix, lx, lxi, lxvi, lxx.
298 In a list of over two hundred and fifty praefecti whose place of origin is known I have not come across one from either of these provinces. But it is of course impossible to be sure that such a list is even as complete as the existing evidence permits.
299 For the military qualities of the Gauls in the fourth century cf. Ammianus Marcellinus, xv. 12, xix. 6.
300 A. E. 1899. 177.
301 Such men probably stood a better chance than the Greeks. See my article on the Caristanii of Pisidian Antioch in J. R. S. iii.
302 Possibly curator, the Greek being ἐπιμελητής.
303 A. E. 1911. 161. A son, or other relative, who erected the inscription was praefectus cohortis II Hispanorum equitatae, C. R., tribunus cohortis III Ulpiae Petraeorum.
304 It is true that we do not know where the Cohors III Thracum Syriaca was stationed, but the other units in the series of four bearing this title all appear in the East. The Cohors II Hispanorum, in which his son served, is probably that mentioned on an inscription from Ancyra. iii. 6760.
305 D. xlviii and cviii.
306 Cf. Tacitus’s remarks in the Annals, xiii. 35, with the account in Dio Cassius, lxxv. 11-13, of the siege of Hatra by Septimius Severus, especially τῶν μὲν Εὐρωπαίων, τῶν δυναμένων τι κατεργάσασθαι and the promise of one of the officers ἐάν γε αὐτῷ δώσῃ πεντακοσίους καὶ πεντήκοντα μόνους τῶν Εὐρωπαίων στρατιωτῶν, ἄνευ τοῦ τῶν ἄλλων κινδύνου τὴν πόλιν ἐξαιρήσειν.
307 This point has been well made by Dessau in Hermes, 1910. The evidence does, however, suggest that an unusually large proportion of Africans obtained commands during the reign of Septimius Severus.
308 This is put very strongly on pages 133 and 134 of the Rangordnung, ‘die Italiker und die Weströmer sind von der militia equestris ausgeschlossen.’
309 The first name is that of the province in which the praefectus was stationed. His place of origin is placed last.
310 Its best justification is the solidarity of the Empire in the fourth century, which appears so markedly in the pages of Ammianus, and exercised so powerful an influence over the minds of the barbarian invaders.
A history of the art of war under the Roman Empire has not yet been written, for the simple reason that we do not possess an account by a good military historian of a single campaign between that of Thapsus (46 B.C.) and that of Argentorate (357). Josephus does indeed give a first-hand account of the Jewish war of 66-70, and took some trouble over military details, but his subject limited him to siege operations and street-fighting. The most valuable section in his work is a general sketch of the Roman army and its organization, and a description of the arrangement of troops on the march.311 Tacitus, on the other hand, who is forced by his subject to describe several campaigns, and remains in consequence our chief authority, cared nothing for the technical side of warfare, and does nothing more than record, as a rule correctly enough, details which he found in his sources.312
With strategy we need not concern ourselves, since the subject lies beyond the scope of this essay; but tactics require more consideration on account of the special position assigned to the auxilia in battle formation. From the scanty information given by our authorities it appears that in any regular engagement fought during the first two centuries the legionary infantry were still considered to be the chief arm and employed to deal the decisive blow.313 They occupied the centre of the line, and the light troops and cavalry—that is to say, the auxilia—were expected to do little more than protect them from a flank attack. This formation was employed at Idistaviso in 16,314 against Tacfarinas in 18,315 against Tiridates in 58,316 against Boudicca in 61,317 and at the second battle of Bedriacum in 69.318 It is also prescribed by Arrian in his ‘Order of Battle against the Alani’.319 The only considerable exception is the battle of Issos in 193, in which the legions on both sides formed the first line and were supported by the archers, who shot over their heads. Dio, however, expressly states that this formation was adopted because these armies were fighting in a narrow space with the sea on one side and mountains on the other,104 so that there was no need to detach a force to protect their flanks.320
There were, however, cases, particularly in warfare against barbarians, where the enemy would not meet the imperial forces in the open field, but took up a defensive position on ground where legionaries could not be employed with success. In these circumstances the auxilia formed the first line and began the attack, and only if they were driven back and pursued by the enemy did the legions come into action. The battle of Mons Graupius, in 84, was conducted on these lines,321 and similar tactics seem often to have been employed by Trajan in Dacia.322 In general, however, the auxilia play a very secondary rôle; we do not hear either of the cavalry being used to strike the decisive blow after the manner of Alexander,323 or of any such combination of archers and heavy infantry as we find in mediaeval warfare.
The subject, however, is still obscure, and it is more105 satisfactory to turn to the part played by the auxilia in frontier defence, concerning which the archaeological research of the past twenty years has established more certain conclusions. In the frontier policy of the first two centuries we can trace two opposing tendencies at work, each of which is reflected in the disposition of the troops and the duties required of them. At the death of Augustus the Empire had as yet reached hardly any of its natural boundaries, although by means of the system of client kingdoms and ‘protected’ tribes it was asserting its claims and intentions in much the same fashion as the powers of modern Europe are doing in Africa to-day. The first century therefore witnessed on almost every frontier a period of expansion of greater or less duration, in which the sphere of direct administration was gradually pushed forward until some physical or political obstacle was reached which necessitated either a halt or a forward policy on a much larger scale. Throughout this period military operations were always imminent; in Britain, for example, between 50 and 85, the garrison marched out almost every spring, either for a campaign or a military demonstration. In winter, therefore, or in times of peace, the frontier armies were so disposed as to be able to take the offensive at a few days’ notice. The legions often lay in pairs, while many of the auxiliary regiments, instead of being scattered over a wide area, as was the case later, were concentrated at a few strategic points. The extent to which this system was adopted varied, of course, with local conditions, and a few regiments always occupied more isolated positions, but as a whole the auxilia of a province were far more easily mobilized than later when each regiment had its own castellum. On the Rhine frontier Haltern and Hofheim furnish examples of these large hiberna,106 dating from the beginning and the middle of the first century respectively,324 and we find the same system continued for the defence of the Taunus district annexed by Domitian.325 There is, indeed, here a chain of forts on the frontier, but they are of small size, with an average area of only 1½ acres. The bulk of the auxilia lay some way behind the frontier, in forts which held some two or three regiments apiece.326 In Britain we have traces of a similar system at the same date. The ‘Agricolan’ fort at Barr Hill is a frontier post which would require some two centuries at most for its defence, while the early fort at Newstead, which was probably occupied from about 80 to 100 or later, could accommodate at least 1500 men.327 The essentially temporary nature of such hiberna is emphasized by the character of their defences, which usually consist simply of an earth wall or palisade, little more elaborate in construction than the vallum which an army in the field was expected to throw up round its camp after a day’s march.
In provinces whence archaeological evidence is not forthcoming, inscriptions indicate the same system. From Spain, for instance, we have an early inscription referring to an officer who held command over four cohorts,328 and107 a similar brigade of three cohorts appears at Syene in Egypt in the reign of Trajan.329 On the Danube frontier von Domaszewski has concluded from the epigraphical evidence that Aquincum and Arrabona each held two alae in the first century.330
This period of expansion may be considered to end with Trajan’s annexation of Dacia and his failure a few years later to execute a similar forward move on the Eastern frontier. With the accession of Hadrian a new policy begins, which advertised by the elaborate character of its defensive measures that the imperial government was firmly determined to renounce all further schemes of aggression, a determination which was adhered to until the power of decision lay no longer in Roman hands. The outward signs of this new spirit were the abandonment of the old hiberna, and the removal of their garrisons to stone forts of a new type, each arranged to hold no more than a single unit, which were placed at more or less regular intervals along the frontier instead of behind it.331 The auxilia, that is, were transformed from a potential field army into a frontier police.
This policy of passive defence depended, of course, for its success upon the extent to which the frontier could be made defensible. Fortunately by this date it lay for the108 greater part of its length along positions of great natural strength. The Rhine, Danube, and Euphrates, when guarded by a continuous line of forts and watch-towers,332 and patrolled by flotillas of guard-boats, formed a serious military obstacle to a raiding force, an obstacle even more dangerous to its retreat than its advance. The desert frontiers of Africa and Arabia were more easily defended, since the routes by which a hostile force could advance were limited in number and the defence could concentrate upon them, and the same of course holds true of the southern frontier of Egypt.
There were, however, districts where such natural obstacles did not exist, as in the case of the trans-Rhenane territory, which was divided between Germania Superior and Raetia, and the northern frontier of Britain, and here Hadrian had recourse to the expedient of erecting artificial barriers, which he hoped would serve the same purpose.333 In the former case the frontier was defended by a palisade and ditch, which were later supplemented by an earth mound in the German section and replaced by a stone wall in Raetia.334 On the British frontier, between the Tyne and Solway, the existing remains are those of a stone wall, although there are also traces of a wall of turf, which may have been an earlier work.335 A turf wall109 also defended the more advanced line between the Firths of Clyde and Forth, which was occupied between 140 and 180.336 The southern line in Britain in its most perfect form was guarded by a stone wall seventy-three miles long. This wall was between six and nine feet thick, and probably stood originally about twelve feet high. In front of it, except where the precipitous nature of the ground rendered such an additional defence unnecessary, ran a wide ∨-shaped ditch. At intervals of about every Roman mile stood a stone block-house, and between every block-house two towers. The mile-castles contained barrack accommodation for about fifty men, and reveal abundant traces of continuous occupation.337 The garrison of about eleven thousand men lay in stone forts of the ‘cohort’ size, the majority of which are actually on the line of the wall, although a few, which probably belonged originally to an earlier system of defence, are a short distance behind it. The average interval between the forts is some six miles, so that it was easily possible for each regiment to man the adjacent towers and mile-castles and retain a considerable force at head-quarters. In addition to the troops actually stationed on the line of the wall, there were other regiments in outpost forts to the north and in the forts which guarded the three roads leading south to the legionary fortresses of Chester and York. The ends of the line were also guarded against flank attacks from the sea by forts at South Shields and on the Cumberland coast. If, then, we include all troops within three days’ march of the wall, the total110 force available for its defence probably exceeded twenty thousand men. Taking also into our calculations the natural strength of the position, we may safely say that this was the strongest and best guarded of all the frontier barriers.
The trans-Rhenane frontier, which extends for over three hundred miles from Rheinbrohl on the Rhine to Eining on the Danube, was defended by the same methods, although in certain sections the forts were more widely separated and the garrison was proportionately weaker. There were also fewer troops within call immediately behind the frontier line. Here also, between the cohort forts, stone ‘Zwischenkastelle’ and ‘Wachttürme’ furnished additional safeguards.338
This whole system of frontier defence has been much criticized, and the limitations and possibilities of these artificial barriers must be carefully determined.339 To take the negative side first, they could not, of course, be defended against unexpected attack, like the walls of a town, unless the assailants were only a small raiding party numbering some twenty or thirty men. On the other hand, in spite of the parallel of the ‘Customs Hedge’ in India,340 it seems unlikely that fiscal considerations played any large part in determining the government on their construction. They doubtless acted, when built, as a check on smuggling, but the expense of their maintenance would have been quite out of proportion to the111 value of the trade done with the German or British tribes.
The first purpose which they served was to furnish a screen behind which patrols could march in comparative safety, both by day and night, and keep the whole line under constant surveillance. Thus the passing of a hostile force could be instantly reported by messenger or signal341 to the nearest castella, whence detachments could at once start in pursuit. Secondly, whereas the defenders nearly always had a mounted force close at hand drawn either from the alae or the numerous cohortes equitatae, the raiders would probably be unmounted, since their start would be lost if they delayed to fill up the ditch and make a gap in the barrier large enough for their horses.342 This barrier, too, had to be crossed again in retreat, and presented a very serious obstacle to a force encumbered with booty. Indeed, the defenders might reserve the great part of their forces for this moment, as is recommended by Byzantine military writers describing similar conditions.343
This sketch of the methods of defence employed applies more particularly to the German and Raetian frontiers. In Britain, more particularly on the southern line, it is probable that a more serious defence was intended. In the first place, the massive stone wall, on which the112 defenders could stand, was obviously stronger than anything on the trans-Rhenane section.344 Secondly, we have noted that the garrison was stronger than in Germany, and could be more easily reinforced. Moreover, even after the final abandonment of Scotland, forts were still held in front of the southern line. Netherby on the Esk, and Habitancium (Risingham) and Bremenium (High Rochester) on Dere Street, were occupied by cohortes miliariae equitatae well into the third century, and at the last two forts we find a numerus exploratorum attached to the regular auxilia.345 These strong outposts would have been able to check or harass the enemy’s advance and give warning to the garrison of the wall of any impending attack.
All these suppositions, however, both as regards Germany and Britain, are based upon the assumption that a raid would be the sole subject of the attacking force, and that it would not be too numerous to be dealt with by the garrisons of three or four castella. To a more serious invasion the resistance offered was much less effective. The legions, it is true, still remained in reserve, but they formed the only concentrated force at the disposal of the defending general, for the majority of the auxilia, scattered as they were along the entire length of the frontier, could not be quickly concentrated, and a provincial garrison can rarely have taken the field at anything113 like its full strength. The system also created serious difficulties when it became necessary to send troops from one province to the aid of another. Three regiments, for example, could not easily be sent from Germany to Pannonia, because each of them constituted an essential link in the chain of frontier defence. It became the practice, therefore, to form out of detachments drawn from several regiments a composite vexillatio in which efficiency must have been greatly diminished by lack of esprit de corps. A cavalry vexillatio of this type commanded by a certain Lollianus, probably during the Parthian war of Trajan, was drawn from no less than five alae and fourteen cohortes equitatae.346
In defence of the system it would probably have been urged that on every frontier the hostile forces were equally dispersed and far less easily concentrated, and that a combination of the Celtic or Teutonic tribes would be heard of long before it was ready for action. The existence of the league which attacked and for a time broke through the Danube frontier in the reign of Marcus was certainly known to the imperial government, and the local governors succeeded in delaying the crisis until the return of the vexillationes which had been sent to the eastern frontier, with whose aid they hoped to be able to cope with the situation.347 Their calculations were upset by the havoc wrought in the army by the plague which these troops brought with them. Even so the danger was eventually surmounted, and the frontiers were on the whole successfully maintained for nearly a century more.
But the full consequences of this system cannot be114 perceived without some consideration of the changes which it brought about in the conditions of military life and their effect upon the general morale and condition of the troops. A very important point to notice is their immobility. Already in the first century there was, except for the officers, no regular system of transfers, and only an important change in the military situation caused troops to be sent from one province to another. In fact such changes were frequent, and considerable transfers took place, particularly during the Flavian period and the wars of Trajan. From the accession of Hadrian onwards, however, such movements cease almost entirely. During the following hundred and twenty years hardly a legion changed its position and the auxiliary regiments remained almost equally stationary.348 We can trace regiments which remained literally for centuries in the same province and for the greater part of the time were in the same castellum. Of the twenty-one cohorts and alae which are mentioned by the Notitia Dignitatum as forming part of the garrison of Britain, fifteen are shown by the evidence of diplomata to have been in the province long before the end of the reign of Hadrian; and two more, which occur in a diploma of 146, are probably only not mentioned earlier because they were creations of that emperor and had consequently no veterans ready for discharge until after his death.349 Similarly the Cohors V Lucensium et Callaecorum was in115 Pannonia at least from 60 to 198, the Cohors I Hemesenorum from 138/46 to 240, and the Ala III Augusta Thracum from 148 to 268/71.350 The best instance, however, is that of the Cohors II Ituraeorum Felix. This regiment is placed by the Notitia in Egypt, and other evidence shows it to have been in the province in 147, 136, 98, 83, and probably 39.351 As this section of the Notitia seems to date, at the earliest, from the beginning of the fifth century the regiment was probably quartered in the same province for at least three hundred and twenty years.352
Evidence of continued stay in one castellum is naturally more difficult to find, but the way in which the names Ulpius, Aelius, and Aurelius follow one another on a series of inscriptions of the Ala I Ulpia Contariorum from Arrabona in Pannonia Superior suggests that the regiment remained there throughout the second century, and the title Antoniniana shows that it had not moved before the reign of Severus Antoninus.353 At the fort of Veczel in Dacia the Cohors II Flavia Commagenorum has left inscriptions dating from the reigns of Hadrian, Marcus, Septimius Severus, Severus Alexander, and Philip, which cover practically the whole period during which the116 province was in existence.354 In Britain a remarkable series of dedications from Amboglanna (Birdoswald), which has already been referred to, shows that the Cohors I Aelia Dacorum was stationed there from about 211 to 271.355
Had the practice of employing a secondary title derived from the name of the reigning emperor commenced before the third century it would probably be easy to prove stays of much longer duration. The figures given above must certainly be taken as a minimum. A second-century auxiliary could thus make himself at home in his quarters in the practical certainty that, with the exception of a few temporary absences as member of a vexillatio, he would spend the whole of his twenty-five years of service patrolling the frontier on each side of his castellum.
In considering the life which the frontier guards would lead under these conditions we must remember that the character of the auxiliary soldier in the second century had changed considerably since the force was first organized by Augustus. In the early first century enrolment in the Roman service had little effect on the levies of wild tribesmen who composed the greater part of the auxilia at this period. They might be organized in Roman fashion, but the military qualities which they displayed and their whole manner of fighting were inherited from their ancestors. Promptam ad pericula nec minus cantuum et armorum tumultu trucem is Tacitus’s description of a cohort of Sugambri employed in Thrace in the reign of Tiberius, and in like fashion the German cohorts of Caecina’s army shouted their war-songs and rattled their shields beneath the walls of Cremona.356 In117 the second century all this was changed: the progress of Romanization had raised the majority of the provincials, even in the frontier districts, to a level of culture which placed them far above their ancestors of three generations back, although they might still seem barbarous to a cultured Greek or Italian.357 In the conditions of the service there was nothing to prevent the auxilia from participating in this general advance, and the soldiers who spent the best years of their lives in these little frontier stations gathered around them all the amenities of provincial life which would have been found in any country town in the neighbourhood. On the sheltered side of the fort a civil settlement, technically known as the canabae, quickly sprang up, and soon contained as many inhabitants as the fort itself, if not more. It was here that the soldiers placed their wives and children, that retired veterans settled near their old comrades, and traders erected their shops. A bath-house or two and a few small shrines, particularly those dedicated to the popular military cults of Mithras, ‘the Unconquered Comrade,’ and Juppiter Dolichenus satisfied the highest material and spiritual needs.358
At the fort of the Saalburg, where such a settlement118 has been carefully explored, an area of something like seventy-five acres was covered with buildings and gardens. Shrines dedicated to the Mater Deum and to Silvanus and Diana have been found, as well as those of Mithras and Juppiter Dolichenus, and two others remain as yet unidentified. On the outskirts, here as elsewhere, lay the cemetery with its inscribed sepulchral monuments, the chief source of our information on so many points of military life.359 On the British wall no canabae have been so carefully explored as those on the German limes, which is the more to be regretted since the buildings are usually in a better state of preservation; but it is still possible to see near the fort at Borcovicium (Housesteads) the terraces on which a scanty crop was raised, while the remains of buildings extend down the hill from the fort at the top to a small Mithraeum in the valley.360 At Cilurnum an elaborate bath-house was erected for the use of the soldiers of the Ala II Asturum on the banks of the Tyne, and further excavation would doubtless show that it did not stand alone. Where excavations have not taken place the existence of these and other buildings is testified to by inscriptions. At a fort on the Lower Rhine we even find the praefectus repairing at his own cost the regimental clock.361
The married quarters mentioned above require a few words of explanation. Numerous critics of the Roman army have assumed not only that celibacy is a valuable119 military ideal, but that it was actually attained until Severus issued his famous edict permitting soldiers to marry while still on active service.362 Previous to this it is assumed that they had no relations with women but those of the least binding description. Seeck, indeed, has carefully explained that the ‘children of the camp’ could not have been reckoned upon as a valuable source for recruits, because the rate of mortality is notoriously higher among illegitimate than legitimate children.363 This theory is sufficiently refuted by the fact that, as we have seen, nearly fifty per cent. of the recruits for the Legio III Augusta in Africa were giving castris as their birthplace long before the reign of Severus.364 A recently discovered edict of Domitian has shown further that such unions were sufficiently permanent to be officially recognized by the government during a soldier’s period of service, although only legalized at his discharge.365 The effect of Severus’s edict was merely to anticipate this act and give legal sanction to existing and perfectly well understood social conditions. Practically the change was probably of small importance, since it seems fairly clear that married quarters were not allowed inside the fort walls after this edict any more than before it, nor were married men allowed to remain permanently outside. Cagnat has shown that the arrangement of the internal buildings of the legionary fortress at Lambaesis, which are proved by epigraphical evidence to have been still existing in the third century, is entirely opposed to such a supposition, and to the general theory, which has often been advanced, that from the time of Severus onwards such a fortress became merely a club-house and exercise ground for the greater part of the120 troops.366 These arguments are concerned only with the legionaries, but they are worth introducing because the erroneous views here discussed have often been made to apply to the army as a whole. In the case of the auxilia, indeed, there was never any justification for their acceptance. The evidence of the diplomata was always sufficient to show that even in the first century the auxiliary soldiers, like the legionaries, formed family ties during their period of service which were officially recognized on their discharge.367 The same picture is given by early sepulchral inscriptions, of which the following, from the Pannonian fort of Teutoburgium, may serve as an example:
‘Ti(berio) Cl(audio) Britti f(ilio) Valerio, dec(urioni) alae II Aravacorum, domo Hispano, annor(um) L, stip(endiorum) XXX, et Cl(audiae) Ianuariae coniugi eius et Cl(audiae) Hispanillae filiae vivis ex testamento Flaccus dec(urio) frater et Hispanilla filia heredes faciundum curaverunt.’368
This tendency towards matrimony was naturally intensified by the more settled life of the second-century auxiliary. The systematic investigation of the cemetery attached to one of these permanent garrisons reveals as orderly a family life as could be found in any country town of the peaceful inland provinces. The following inscriptions, which are drawn from different parts of the Empire, are but few among many which might be advanced to support this contention.
xiii. 6270. From Borbetomagus in Germania Superior:
‘Faustinio Faustino Sennauci Florionis fil(io) mil(iti) coh(ortis) I F(laviae) D(amascenorum), ped(iti) sing(ulari) cos(consularis), Gemellinia Faustina mate(r) et Faustinia Potentina sor(or) her(edes) secundum volumt(atem) testamenti pos(uerunt). Vixit ann(is) [XX]V, decidit in flore iuvent(utis). Faciendum curaverunt.’
iii. 10257. Teutoburgium in Pannonia Inferior:
‘M. Ulp(ius) Super dec(urio) alae Praetoriae c(ivium) R(omanorum), ex s(ingulari) c(onsularis), ann(orum) XXXII, stip(endiorum) XVI h(ic) s(itus) e(st). M. Ulp(ius) Similis sesq(uiplicarius) alae I c(ivium) R(omanorum) frater, et Ulpia Siscia soror, fratri pientissimo iuventutiq(ue) eius,’ &c.
iii. 10609. From Pannonia Inferior: exact provenance unknown:
‘D(is) [M(anibus)] Ael(io) Victorino ann(orum) XXX, stip(endiorum) XIII, dupl(icario) al‹a›e I T(hracum) v(eteranorum), et Ael(io) Liciniano an(norum) XII, filis pient(issimis) Ael(ia) Flaviana infelic(issima) mat(er) et sibi v(iva) p(osuit).’
I. G. R. R. i. 1350. From Talmis in Egypt:
τὸ προσκύνημα Γαίου Ἀ[ννέ]ου ἱπέως χώρτης αʹ Θηβ(αίων) ἱππικῆς τύρμης Ὀππίου, καὶ Οὐαλερᾶτος ἰατροῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, καὶ Ἀρρίου υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, καὶ Κασσία[ς], καὶ Οὐαλ[ερί]ας, καὶ Ἐπαφρῦτος [καὶ] …ρᾶτος τοῦ ἵππου [αὐτοῦ].369
These examples alone show how far from reality are Seeck’s licentious mercenaries and their neglected bastards. In fact the suggestion of many critics that celibacy is a valuable military ideal, which was attained,122 at any rate partially, until the relaxation of discipline by Septimius Severus, proceeds upon false lines. In a short service army, like those of modern European states, in which the whole time of the men is necessarily occupied in learning their military duties, such an ideal is practical enough. In the Roman Empire the adoption of a professional army with a service of twenty-five years put it beyond the power of any government to enforce such monastic conditions, and the facts of the situation were, as we have seen, never misunderstood by the imperial authorities.
This is, of course, far from saying that the resulting state of things was all that could be desired. The long service system is, on this account, open to serious objections in principle, and these objections are intensified when we consider the lines on which this system developed. The second-century auxiliary, encouraged by the settled conditions of his service to form matrimonial ties, with his wife and children comfortably settled just outside the fort walls, is perhaps a more satisfactory spectacle from the moral than the military point of view. Military service in the same regiment had not yet become actually hereditary, because the enfranchised son of the auxiliary was advanced a step in the social scale and enabled to take service in the legions. When, however, in 212 the Constitutio Antoniniana swept away a distinction which had long ceased to have any real basis in a difference of race or culture, this obstacle was removed.370 Two sepulchral inscriptions of the Cohors I Hemesenorum, so often referred to, illustrate this change. The first is erected to a veteran of this cohort and to two sons and a grandson123 who had taken service in the neighbouring legions I and II Adiutrix, while in the second we find the son of a veteran from the latter legion who has taken service in the auxiliary cohort.371
It has already been noticed that the system of frontier defence organized by Hadrian made it difficult either to concentrate rapidly the garrison of a province at one point, or to send reinforcements from one province to another. The more settled the auxiliary regiments became, and the more local ties they formed, the more difficult did it become to order any dislocation of troops on a large scale.372 In fact when Severus Alexander granted to the frontier garrisons any adjoining territory which had been captured from the enemy, insisting at the same time that their heirs could only inherit it on condition of military service, this act was the natural culmination of a long process of development which had transformed what had once been the finest field army in the world into a rural militia.373 Unfortunately just as this development was completed and the result stamped with the seal of official approval, the emperors of the third century found themselves faced by new military dangers of a type with which the old system was least fitted to cope.
311 Josephus, Bell. Iud. iii. 5.
312 He was not, however, an ‘unmilitary historian’ in the sense that, for instance, Ephoros was. Ephoros made elaborate accounts of military operations an important feature of his work, although he was quite lacking in military knowledge (Polybius, xii. 25); Tacitus never pretends to concern himself with more than the moral and social aspects of war. The same attitude may be observed both in Dio and Herodian (ii. 15, 6). This attitude was perfectly justifiable, since there existed, as we learn from this passage in Herodian and from Lucian (De Hist. Conscrib.), a technical literature which would probably satisfy our needs. That we do not possess it is the fault, not of Tacitus and Dio, but of the Middle Ages.
313 This was still the case at Argentorate in 357; cf. Ammianus, xvi. 12.
314 Tac. Ann. ii. 16.
315 Tac. Ann. ii. 52 ‘Legio medio, leves cohortes duaeque alae in cornibus locantur’.
316 Tac. Ann. xiii. 38 ‘Socias cohortes et auxilia regum pro cornibus, medio sextam legionem constituit’. The defensive formation described in xiii. 40 is slightly different, since the legions in the centre formed a square.
317 Tac. Ann. xiv. 34 ‘Igitur legionarius frequens ordinibus, levis circum armatura, conglobatus pro cornibus eques adstitit’.
318 Tac. Hist. iii. 21 ‘Cohortes auxiliorum in cornibus, latera ac terga equite circumdata’.
319 The legionaries were to occupy the centre, the auxiliary infantry high ground on the wings, the cavalry to wait in the rear.
320 Dio, lxxiv. 7.
321 Tac. Agr. 35 ‘Legiones pro vallo stetere, ingens victoriae decus citra Romanum sanguinem bellandi, et auxilium, si pellerentur’. It was not necessary for Tacitus to invent this not very creditable excuse. The tactics are those adopted with equal success against a Highland army by the Duke of Cumberland at the battle of Culloden in 1746. The same idea of checking the impetus of a Celtic charge by successive obstacles has often been suggested as the reason for the seven ditches which protect the exposed side of the fort at Whitley Castle, and the lilia at Rough Castle on the Antonine Wall.
322 They are particularly noticeable in the battle shown on Cichorius, Die Traiansäule, Pl. 45, and to judge from the column, the auxilia did more than their usual share of fighting in this war.
323 In spite of the boasting of Antonius Primus, the achievements of the Pannonian cavalry in 69 were limited to a reckless advance followed by a disorderly retreat. Cf. Tac. Hist. iii. 2 with iii. 16. In the second century, however, we find heavy cavalry, contarii, who must have been intended for shock tactics.
324 For Haltern see Schuchhardt, Führer durch die Ausgrabungen von Haltern. It is, however, perhaps incorrect to limit the garrison to auxiliaries: for Hofheim cf. Ritterling, Das frührömische Lager bei Hofheim, 1912. It was occupied from about 40 to 60.
325 See Pelham, Essays in Roman History, p. 191.
326 e.g. Friedberg has an area of (roughly) 10 acres, Okarben of 14, Heddernheim of 13, and Kesselstadt of 35. A cohort of 500 infantry was usually allowed about 5 acres.
327 See Macdonald, The Roman forts at Barr Hill, pp. 11-15; Curle, A Roman Frontier-post, pp. 29, 349.
328 xi. 6344 ‘P. Cornelio P. f. Sab(atina) Cicatriculae prim(o) pil(o) bis, praefect(o) equit(um), praef(ecto) clas(sis), praef(ecto) cohortium quattuor civium Romanor(um) in Hispania, trib(uno) mil(itum)’.
329 iii. 14147².
330 W. D. Z. xxi. 186, where this theory of the first-century frontier system is further developed.
331 See Pelham, op. cit., p. 199. The forts on the North British frontier range in area from 2½ to 5½ acres, the largest (Amboglanna) being designed to hold a cohors miliaria peditata. The German forts seem to have been on a rather larger scale, and ran up to 15 acres, which is the area allowed at Aalen to an ala miliaria. It is not meant, of course, that forts of this type did not exist in the first century, but it was not until the reign of Hadrian that the dispersion of the auxilia in separate units was adopted as a general policy.
332 Cf. iii. 3385 ‘(Commodus) ripam omnem burgis a solo extructis item praesidis per loca opportuna ad clandestinos latrunculorum transitus oppositis munivit’. This is from the Danube frontier.
333 Historia Augusta, Vita Hadriani, 12 ‘In plurimis locis in quibus barbari non fluminibus sed limitibus dividuntur, stipitibus magnis in modum muralis saepis funditus iactis atque conexis barbaros separavit’.
334 The best recent account of this frontier in English is Pelham’s essay, ‘The Roman Frontier in Germany,’ in the work already cited.
335 Recent researches have, however, made it very doubtful whether a turf wall ever preceded the stone wall along the whole line.
336 For this wall see the admirable account by Dr. George Macdonald, The Roman Wall in Scotland, Glasgow, 1911.
337 The best description of the internal arrangements of a mile-castle is given by Mr. F. G. Simpson, in the Transactions of the Cumberland and Westmoreland Archaeological Society, vol. xi, New Series.
338 The German Limes-Commission has not yet published its report on these works and the course of the frontier line in general. On the Walldürn-Welzheim section, which was built by Pius, the towers are at intervals of from 250 to 400 metres. Pelham, op. cit., p. 204.
339 The view with which I find myself in most agreement is that of Delbrück, Geschichte der Kriegskunst, ii. 155-60.
340 See Pelham, op. cit., p. 201 and appendix.
341 The torches which project from the upper stories of the block-houses represented on the Trajan column have often been noted as indicating some method of fire-signalling.
342 The palisade was not, of course, a board fence which could be torn down in a few minutes. It was made of oak-trees split in halves and bedded in a ditch four and a half feet deep. See Pelham, op. cit., p. 200. Some idea of its appearance can be gathered from the representation at the beginning of the reliefs on the Marcus column.
343 Oman, Art of War in the Middle Ages, p. 209. He quotes Nicephorus Περὶ παραδρομῆς πολέμου.
344 The stone wall on the Raetian frontier is of very inferior construction.
345 The garrisons were: at Netherby, the Cohors I Aelia Hispanorum M. E., vii. 954, 963, 964, 965; at Bremenium, the Cohors I Fida Vardullorum M. E. and exploratores, vii. 1030, 1043; at Habitancium, the Cohors I Vangionum M. E., exploratores and Raeti Gaesati 1002, 1003. The latest inscription at Netherby dates from the reign of Severus Alexander; at Bremenium, the most advanced of the Dere Street forts, from the reign of Gordian III.
347 Cf. Historia Augusta, Vita Marci, 12 ‘Dum Parthicum bellum geritur, natum est Marcomannicum, quod diu eorum, qui aderant, arte suspensum est’.
348 The only changes which we know of are that Legio V Macedonica was transferred from Moesia Inferior to Dacia in the reign of Marcus and that Legio III Augusta was sent by Gordian III as a punishment from Africa to the Rhine, whence, however, it returned in 253. Cagnat, L’Armée romaine d’Afrique, pp. 156-61.
349 The date of this section of the Notitia is disputed, but it can hardly be earlier than the end of the third century. The diplomata are xxix (98), xxxii (103), xxxiv (105), xliii (124), lv (ante 138), lvii (146).
350 Cf. D. ii and iii. 3664, D. lviii and iii. 3331, and D. lx and iii. 11333. These regiments may of course have been temporarily absent, but the evidence is fairly continuous in each case. The Cohors V Lucensium et Callaecorum, for example, appears on diplomata for 60, 84, 85, 133, 138/48, 148, 149 and 154.
3511 I. G. R. R. i. 1348, ib. 1363, iii. 14147², D. xv, iii. 14147¹. In the last, which dates from 39, the number of the cohort is not given, and possibly another in the same series is meant.
352 For the date of the Egyptian section of the Notitia see my article, The Garrison of Egypt, in the account of the excavations at Karanóg by the Eckley B. Cox Junior Expedition to Nubia published by the University Museum, Philadelphia.
353 iii. 4379 (3 Ulpii, 2 Aelii), 4360 (Aelius), 4369, 4370 (Aurelii), 11081.
354 iii. 1371, 1372, 1374, 1379; A. E. 1903. 66.
355 vii. 818 (Severus Antoninus), 819 (Gordian III), 820 (Postumus), 823 (Tetricus). Another inscription (808) dates from the reign of Maximin.
356 Tac. Ann. iv. 47; id. Hist. ii. 22.
357 Cf. Dio’s remarks on the impression made by the provincial legionaries in Rome in the reign of Septimius Severus, lxxiv. 2. The following sketch applies only to the troops on the Western frontiers, concerning whose life we have considerable evidence. The locally raised troops in the East started as a rule at a higher level of culture, but possibly a similar advance was made by Trajan’s regiments of Paphlagonians, Galatians, and Arabians, although here Hellenization, not Romanization, was of course the goal.
358 For the importance of Mithras in the army, cf. Cumont, Les Mystères de Mithra. Toutain, Les Cultes païens dans l’Empire romain, cc. ii and iv, gives a classified list of the inscriptions of Mithra and Dolichenus.
359 H. Jacobi, Führer durch das Römerkastell Saalburg, 1908, gives a summary of the latest results.
360 Excavations so far have been confined to the fort itself, in which the buildings were in an exceedingly good state of preservation, and the Mithraeum.
361 xiii. 7800 ‘Petronius Athenodorus prae(fectus) coh(ortis) I Fl(aviae) horologium ab horis intermissum et vetustate colabsum suis inpendis restituit’. The date is 218.
362 Herodian iii. 8, 5.
363 _Rheinisches Museum_, xlviii. 616 ff.
364 viii. 18067.
365 _A. E._ 1910. 75.
366 Cagnat, _L’Armée romaine d’Afrique_, pp. 380-3 and 505-7.
367 e.g. D. iii (64), a wife, son, and daughter; D. xcviii (105), a wife, son, and two daughters; D. xxxvii (110), three sons. See above, p. 32.
368 iii. 3271. The approximate date of the inscription is sufficiently indicated by the names employed.
369 This very comprehensive dedication comes from the shrine of Mandoulis, the source of many military inscriptions.
370 The possibility that cives had already been admitted into the auxiliary regiments before this date has already been discussed. See above, p. 33.
371 iii. 10316 and _A. E._ 1910. 144.
372 The campaigns between Severus and his rivals (193-7) were fought out by vexillations; hence at the end of the war we find all the regiments on both sides, so far as they can be traced, in their old quarters.
373 Historia Augusta, Vita Alex. Sev. 58 ‘Sola, quae de hostibus capta sunt, limitaneis ducibus et militibus donavit, ita ut eorum essent, si heredes eorum militarent, nec umquam ad privatos pertinerent, dicens attentius eos militaturos, si etiam sua rura defenderent’. The theory of the self-sufficiency of each provincial garrison could not be more clearly expressed.
The chief sources of information are the sculptured reliefs on the sepulchral monuments of the soldiers themselves and on the columns of Trajan and Marcus. Excavations have also yielded specimens, very badly damaged in most cases, of the weapons and armour in use at different periods. The literary authorities contain little that is valuable, with the exception of Arrian’s description of cavalry uniform and equipment in his own day.374
On sepulchral monuments of cavalry soldiers dating from the first century375 the deceased is usually represented on horseback in the act of spearing a fallen enemy. It may be assumed, therefore, that the armour and weapons represented are those actually used in warfare, in other words that these men are in ‘service uniform’. At this period the cavalry uniform consisted of a tunic, breeches reaching a little below the knee, both probably of leather, and the caligae or military boots. Over the tunic was worn a leather breastplate with extra shoulder-pieces to guard against a down cut. Metal breastplates however, although rare, are not unknown. Scale armour is worn by a trooper of the Ala Longiniana represented on125 an early Rhenish relief,376 and also appears on two African reliefs of early date representing equites of the Cohors VI Dalmatarum.377 The shield is usually an oblong with the longer sides slightly curved, but occasionally an angle in these longer sides transforms it into an elongated hexagon. This shield was borrowed from the Celtic or Teutonic tribes, as is shown by its frequent appearance on the reliefs in the hands of the fallen barbarian. To judge from these reliefs it measured about one foot by three, and was probably of wood covered with leather.
The helmet, which was of metal, had a projection behind to cover the neck in the manner of the English cavalry helmet of the seventeenth century. It was also furnished with an extra band of metal or a peak in front to protect the forehead and large cheek-pieces which clasped over the chin. On the monument of a trooper of the Ala Noricorum,378 a very good example of this class, the cheek-pieces are highly ornamented and the top of the helmet is ridged to represent hair. The crest does not appear, probably because it was not worn on active service.379 It is equally absent from the battle-scenes of the Trajan column, although the ring to which it was fastened is shown. Some fine plumes are, however, represented on the helmet of a standard-bearer of the Ala Petriana on a British relief, which probably dates from the end of the first century.380
The long broadsword or spatha, the characteristic126 weapon of the auxiliaries,381 which was probably, like the shield, of Celtic origin,382 was worn on the right side suspended from the left shoulder by a sword belt (balteus). The hilt ended in a large knob-shaped pommel, and the sheath was often highly ornamented.
The lance with which the soldier strikes his prostrate adversary appears to have had a shaft about six feet long and a broad head. Two more spears often appear on these sepulchral reliefs in the hands of an attendant in the background. These are probably the throwing spears which were carried, according to Josephus,383 in a quiver on the back, and could not therefore, owing to the position of the rider, be represented in their proper place. Concerning the horses one can say little except that they can hardly have been so small as they are represented. The saddle has a high pommel and cantle and is sometimes covered with a fringed cloth, and the junctures of the harness are ornamented with metal plates (phalerae). Like all ancient cavalry the auxiliaries rode without stirrups.
From these reliefs, therefore, we can construct a fairly complete picture of the auxiliary cavalryman of the pre-Flavian period. His equipment as he appears on the column of Trajan is essentially the same, except that he now wears a shirt of chain-mail over his tunic instead of the leather breastplate, and that his shield has changed from an oblong to a narrow oval.384 It is hardly necessary now to defend the accuracy of the column in matters of127 detail, but it may be mentioned that there is further testimony for each of these changes.385
Chain-mail appears on the Adam Klissi reliefs and is mentioned by Arrian,386 and the oval shield is shown on a Rhenish relief dating from the end of the first century.387 The varied scenes represented on the column enable one also to notice further points, such as the manner in which the shield is slung at the side of the saddle when troops are on the march,388 and the use of the military cloak (sagum) which hung down the back and could not therefore appear on the sepulchral reliefs.389
In addition to this service uniform there was, as Arrian’s description shows, a sort of parade uniform in which the mail shirts were replaced by brightly coloured tunics, and lighter shields and spears were carried than those used in war.390 It was with this uniform and on ceremonial occasions that some of the soldiers wore those curious helmets with a mask decorating the face of which several specimens have been found.391 The fine scale armour which has been found at Newstead and elsewhere probably also formed part of this parade uniform. It is, indeed, always worn by the Praetorians on the Marcus column,128 but the auxilia still appear in chain-mail as on the column of Trajan.392 Specially elaborate suits of this armour were, however, worn by the regiments of catafractarii who appear in the army list in the second century.393 The last change which we can trace was the alteration of the shape of the shield from oval to round, which probably took place in the third century. An eques of the Cohors I Thracum is represented on a Danubian sepulchral monument with a shield of this form,394 and the contemporary reliefs on the arch of Constantine show that it was practically universal a century later.
The equipment described above was worn by the majority of the auxiliary cavalry, but it was by no means universal. The horse archers, if one may judge by a soldier of the Ala I Augusta Ituraeorum represented on a Danubian relief, carried no shield, and possibly no body armour, and wore a leather cap in place of a helmet.395 Arrian also mentions that some regiments carried a specially heavy spear (κοντός), and devoted themselves to shock tactics.396 The numeri, too, did not adopt the Roman uniform, but kept to their own dress and weapons. The Moors of Lusius Quietus are represented on the column wearing nothing but a short tunic; their weapons129 consist of a spear and a small round buckler (cetra), and they ride their horses without saddle or bridle, guiding them simply by a halter round the neck.397 The regiments of Sarmatae enrolled by Marcus also presumably wore their national costume, which is perhaps represented in a fragmentary relief in the Chester Museum.398
The equipment of the auxiliary infantry in the first century is more difficult to determine. Not only did the soldiers of the cohorts erect fewer sculptured monuments than the cavalry troopers, but on these reliefs the deceased is not represented in the act of fighting, so that we cannot be certain that he appears in full service uniform. One of the best of the early monuments is the tombstone of a soldier of Cohors IV Dalmatarum from the Rhine.399 The deceased is dressed in a short tunic, which is looped up at the sides so as to hang down in front in a series of folds. The sagum covers his shoulders and hangs down his back. A long spatha and a short dagger are suspended from two waist-belts (cingula) at his right and left side respectively. He has no body armour except a kind of sporran composed of strips of metal which extends from the middle of his belt to the bottom of his tunic. His legs are bare, and he wears no helmet. In his right hand he holds two long spears and in his left an oblong rectangular shield, which is not curved like the legionary scutum but flat as a board. On two other reliefs a soldier of the Cohors I Pannoniorum400 and an archer of the Cohors I Sagittariorum401 are represented in a similar costume, except that130 the Pannonian wears the paenula instead of the sagum, and that the archer carries a bow and arrows in place of the shield and spears.
If these soldiers are fully equipped they have surprisingly little defensive armour, but on other monuments, notably those of a private of the Cohors II Raetorum,402 and a standard-bearer of the Cohors V Asturum,403 a leather breastplate appears similar to that worn by the cavalry at this period. On the Trajan column too, the auxiliary infantry are furnished like the cavalry with metal helmet and chain-mail shirt and wear the short tunic and bracae.404 Professor von Domaszewski would like to see in all this a development of the auxiliaries from light into heavy infantry,405 and it is true that in his account of the German campaigns in the reign of Tiberius, Tacitus emphasizes their character as light-armed troops.406 But even on the Trajan column they are still lighter armed than the legionaries, and the evidence of the monuments is far from decisive. The tombstones of legionaries of the same period represent them wearing a leather breastplate, although there is no reason to suppose that the so-called lorica segmentata was not yet in use. On the whole it seems safer to fall back on the hypothesis that on some of these monuments the deceased is represented in a parade uniform with which, as in the case of that described by Arrian, the breastplate was not worn. The tunic with131 its elaborate folds may also form part of this costume, since we know from the cavalry reliefs that the short leather tunics and bracae were already in use.
The Trajanic reliefs show several varieties of uniforms in addition to the ordinary type described above. The flying column which the emperor leads down the Danube includes men who wear, instead of the ordinary helmet, an animal’s skin arranged over the head and shoulders in the manner usually confined to standard-bearers, and others whose helmets are of a curious Teutonic pattern.407 These may belong to regular cohorts which had been allowed to retain something of their national costume, but a barbarian who appears in this scene and elsewhere clad only in long loose breeches and a sagum, and whose chief weapon is a knotted club, must represent a numerus. Others of these irregular regiments are probably represented by the archers clad in long tunics and pointed caps or wearing helmet and shirt of scale armour who appear in one or two scenes.408 They are certainly to be distinguished from the archers of the cohortes sagittariorum, who appear in a uniform which only differs from that of the ordinary auxiliary infantry in the absence of the shield.409 The most exceptional uniform is that of the slingers, who are dressed simply in tunics with no armour but a shield.410 Cichorius411 wishes to recognize in them men from the Balearic Islands, but although the Baleares were employed by the Republic we have no inscriptions132 of a Cohors Balearum under the Empire. Moreover, if there existed cohorts of slingers with this distinctive uniform we should expect to find cohortes funditorum or libritorum on the analogy of the cohortes sagittariorum. It appears, on the contrary, from a passage in Hadrian’s speech to the African army that slinging formed part of the general training of all the auxilia.412 Like the cavalry, the auxiliary infantry are represented on the Marcus column in a uniform essentially the same as that worn eighty years previously, and no further developments can be traced. The most striking fact which emerges from this inquiry is the general uniformity of the equipment of nine-tenths of the auxiliary regiments in the second century. We learn from casual references in Tacitus that this uniformity had always been the ideal of the Roman War Office,413 and from the military point of view there was doubtless much to recommend it.
It has, however, more significance if we regard it as one phase in that extension of a uniform material culture through at any rate the western half of the Empire which marks the first and second centuries.
374 Arrian, Tactica, 4 and 34-41.
375 The chronology of the Rhenish reliefs has been worked out by Weynand (B. J. B. 108/9), and the Danubian monuments have been similarly treated by Hofman (Sonderschrift des Oesterreichischen Archäologischen Institutes in Wien, Band v, 1905).
376 Figured by Lehner in the first part of his illustrated catalogue of the Bonn Museum, Plate vii, no. 3.
377 Figured by Cagnat, L’Armée romaine d’Afrique, p. 238.
378 Frontispiece.
379 It may also be omitted on the reliefs from considerations of space, which are also probably the cause of the frequent omission of the helmet.
380 J. R. S. ii. (1912) Fig. 8. As it was found at Hexham, and probably comes from Corbridge, it cannot well have been erected before about 85.
381 See Tac. Ann. xii. 35 (describing an engagement with Caratacus) ‘et si auxiliaribus resisterent, gladiis ac pilis legionariorum, si huc verterent, spathis et hastis auxiliarium sternebantur’.
382 Professor Baldwin Brown considers it to be a development of the iron broadsword of the La Tène period (Arts and Crafts of our Teutonic Forefathers, p. 118).
383 Josephus, Bell. Iud. iii. 5, 6.
384 The best representation of cavalry is Cichorius, Pl. 28.
385 I do not mean to imply that the details are correctly represented in every case. The swords, for instance, are often omitted, particularly in the earlier scenes. Doubtless several artists were employed, and all were not equally conscientious.
386 Arrian, Tactica, 4 θώρακα πεπλεγμένον, 41 θώραξι σιδηροῖς.
387 B. J. B. lxxxi. 104. The soldier’s name, T. Flavius Bassus, gives a terminus post quem for the dating of the relief.
388 Cichorius, Pl. 65 (equites singulares).
389 It is sometimes replaced by the scarf (focale).
390 Arrian, op. cit. 34.
391 I agree with Mr. Curle that the passage in Arrian (ἴσα πάντη τοῖς προσώποις πεποίηται τῶν ἱππέων) refers to helmets of this kind. See his discussion of the Newstead example, A Roman Frontier-post, Pl. 24, 27, 29, 30.
392 Von Domaszewski and Petersen, Die Marcussäule, Pl. 27, 52.
393 An Ala Gallorum et Pannoniorum catafractata existed in the reign of Hadrian, xi. 5632.
394 Hofman, Fig. 46. (Cf. iii. 4316.) He assigns it to the third century.
395 Hofman, Fig. 23. The deceased is represented shooting very dexterously at a target.
396 Arrian, Tactica, 4. It appears from this passage that in the reign of Hadrian the cavalry did not carry spears of two sizes for thrusting and throwing in the time of Josephus (see above), but one or more of medium length suitable for both purposes. The contarii were a special class of regiments; the best known of which was the Ala contariorum miliaria stationed in Pannonia (see Appendix).
397 Cichorius, Pl. 44, 45.
398 Haverfield, Catalogue of Inscribed Stones in Grosvenor Museum, no. 137.
399 Lehner, Pl. v, no. 3.
400 Lindenschmidt, Tracht und Bewaffnung des römischen Heeres, Pl. vi, no. 2.
401 Lehner, Pl. no. 2.
402 Lehner, Pl. vi, no. 3. This monument may be slightly later in date than the others, since the soldier carries an oval shield.
403 Lehner, Pl. vi, no. 4.
404 The details are brought out most clearly on Cichorius, Pl. 52.
405 Rangordnung, p. 59: ‘Sie (the numeri) dienen zur Ergänzung der zur schweren Infanterie umgeschaffenen Auxiliarcohorten.’
406 Tac. Ann. i. 51 ‘leves cohortes’, ii. 52 ‘legio medio leves cohortes duaeque alae in cornibus locantur’. Similarly iii. 39, iv. 73.
407 Cichorius, Pl. 27. For the helmet with metal ribs see Baldwin Brown, Arts and Crafts, Pl. xxx, Fig. 118. For the skins of animals worn by German auxiliaries see Tac. Hist. ii. 88.
408 Cichorius, Pl. 47, 50 and 80. They carry the Asiatic παλίντονα τόξα and may well be Palmyreni. Cichorius decides that those who wear scale armour are probably Iazyges, but his reasons seem insufficient.
409 Cichorius, Pl. 19.
410 Cichorius, Pl. 47, 50.
411 Cichorius, ii. 311.
412 viii. 18042 ‘Addidistis ut et lapides fundis mitteretis et missilibus confligeretis’. This is addressed to the ‘equites cohortis VI Commagenorum’.
In the preceding pages we have traced the history of the auxilia through the two centuries which followed the death of Augustus. At the end of this period, as at the beginning, the distinction between legions and auxilia still appears as one of the fundamental principles of the military system of the Empire. But during it the growth of certain tendencies, operative not only in the army but through the Empire as a whole, had profoundly altered the original scheme by which levies of uncivilized provincials, drawn from every province, were to support the contingents of the ruling race. Before a century had elapsed the legionaries were no longer Italians nor the auxiliaries barbarians. As a result, among other things, of the steady extension of civic rights, the legionaries were drawn from the provinces, and as a peaceful civilization developed, the recruiting-area for legions and auxilia alike gradually contracted to the frontier districts. Finally, at the close of the period, the distinction between civis and peregrinus was swept away by the legislation of 212.
From the military point of view also the character of the army had undergone a no less fundamental change. The concentrated striking force of the days of Augustus, which was ready to plunge year after year into the heart of Germany, had been transformed into a frontier guard, scattered over a wide front and accustomed to act permanently on the defensive, every unit of which was fixed immovably, generation after generation, in the same position. This system, exposed, it is only fair to say, to134 a strain far more severe than its designers had ever contemplated, broke down completely during the course of the third century, and although, after fifty years of anarchy, the Empire rid itself temporarily of internal and external enemies, the military organization was never restored on the old lines. It is our business in this concluding section to trace the stages in this collapse, and to suggest reasons for the change in military policy traceable in the work of Diocletian and his successors.
It has already been noted that the frontier system adopted in the second century had obvious defects.
It can easily be seen that if the strongly guarded frontier line were broken through at any point the internal provinces were exposed to the greatest danger. In themselves they possessed no means of making a stand against an invader. Their garrisons were small, cut down in fact to the minimum quantity required for police duty, and the provincial militia, which we hear of during the first century, seems no longer to have existed except in Mauretania. In fact, now that the army was recruited almost entirely in the frontier provinces, the profession of arms must have been more unfamiliar to the inhabitants of Western Europe and Asia Minor than it has ever been since, and many a citizen of the prosperous little towns of Gaul, Africa, or the Hellenized districts of the East can never have set eyes on the imperial uniform. The situation was clearly a dangerous one, and the lesson of the Marcomannian War must have made it clear that this system could only continue if the frontier troops were supported by a strong and mobile striking force, ready to move at a moment’s notice to any threatened point.
In the second century the only available regiments not occupied in frontier defence or police duty consisted of the Household Troops at Rome, i.e. the ten Praetorian135 cohorts and the Equites Singulares. The Guards were in fact employed by Domitian, Trajan, and Marcus on the Danube frontier, but their numbers were small, their duties were not calculated to increase their military efficiency, and they were rightly looked down upon by the trained veterans of the frontiers.414 The gravity of the situation was grasped by Septimius Severus, who took advantage of the discredit in which the Praetorians were involved by their support of Didius Julianus to disband the old cohorts, which had been recruited in Italy and the ‘civilized’ provinces of Noricum, Macedonia, and Spain, and replace them by a corps d’élite selected from the legions.415
This force, still too small to be effective, was further strengthened by an increase in the number of the Equites Singulares,416 and the addition of one of Severus’s new legions, the Secunda Parthica, which was henceforth stationed at Alba.417 His successors continued the same policy: under Severus Alexander we find an officer of the Household Troops bearing the title praepositus equitum itemque peditum iuniorum Maurorum,418 a title which implies the existence of at least two regiments of this character, and the Osroeni sagittarii, who were among this emperor’s following at the time of his murder, were so numerous that they attempted to set up a rival to Maximin and were temporarily disbanded.419
Had the construction of a field army on these lines136 proceeded in time of peace, it would necessarily have involved a reorganization of the whole system to meet the increase in expenditure. As it was, the fifty years of civil war and barbarian invasion which followed the accession of Maximin saw the old order irreparably ruined. The great Illyrian emperors who saved civilization for another century, and spent themselves in marching ceaselessly from province to province, cutting down the hydra heads of revolt and striving to repel the recurring assaults of Goth or Persian, could neither hope to maintain the old frontier lines nor spare time to collect vexillations after the second-century manner when each new danger threatened. Sweeping together Household Troops and fragments of the broken frontier armies and enlisting thousands of barbarian mercenaries, they strove to keep a concentrated force at their disposal which they moved constantly backwards and forwards across the Empire as each internal or external crisis demanded. It was this field army which shared in the imperial triumphs and received such rewards as the exhausted finances could bestow. In comparison with it such units of the old frontier troops, legions and auxilia alike, as maintained their old positions (and we shall see that many did so) sank steadily in prestige and importance. When finally the barbarian fury had temporarily spent its force, and a cessation of internal warfare granted Diocletian and Constantine breathing space in which to reorganize the civil and military administration of the Empire, the provisional reconstruction brought into being by these fifty years of stress and disaster was formally recognized and incorporated in the new order. The distinction between first and second class troops is no longer between legions and auxilia as in the days of Augustus, but between the Palatini and Comitatenses on the one hand, who137 followed in war the emperor himself and the new heads of the military hierarchy, the magistri peditum and equitum, and were kept concentrated at strategic points within the Empire in time of peace, and on the other the Limitanei or Ripenses, who formed, under the duces limitum, a territorial frontier guard, membership in which was now hereditary in law as well as practice.420
At this point we might legitimately take leave of our subject, for although the names of many of the old auxiliary regiments still appear in the fourth and fifth centuries among the Limitanei, there is nothing in either character or status to distinguish them from such of the old legions as had survived in a similar capacity. The title ‘auxilia’, on the other hand, is now applied to corps of new creation and barbarian origin which figure on the roll of the field army.
But the very fact that so many of the old corps still figure on the army list tempts us to consider the circumstances under which they survived and to take a brief survey of the changed conditions under which they continued their existence. It is fortunate that for the history of the Roman army during the fourth century we possess two authorities of considerable merit, the historian Ammianus Marcellinus and the Notitia Dignitatum. Ammianus, himself a soldier, is practically the first historian of the Empire since Josephus to give us a first-hand account of military operations.421 The Notitia138 Dignitatum purports to give us, what we do not possess for any earlier period, a complete list of the regiments composing the imperial army. It is true that this list appears to be a compilation drawing from evidence of very different dates, but there can be no doubt that it represents for most provinces the general state of things prevailing in the fourth century.
The most significant fact which strikes us in these authorities is the barbaric character of both troops and officers. The majority of the officers mentioned by Ammianus, even those of highest rank, are of Teutonic origin, many being drawn even from the Franks, who are usually reckoned among the more uncivilized of the Empire’s assailants. The same picture is presented by the Notitia. Corps which must at any rate have been originally raised from barbarian tribes, who normally dwelt beyond the frontier, abound among the Palatini and Comitatenses, and are to be found in smaller number among the Limitanei. Thus barbarian Atecotti from Caledonia figure as auxilia palatina in the field armies of Illyricum, Italy, and Gaul;422 cavalry drawn from the Alani appear as a vexillatio palatina in Italy,423 and Marcomanni as a vexillatio comitatensis among the troops assigned to the comes Africae.424 Among the troops of the second class we find in the garrison of Egypt Vandals, Iuthungi, and Quadi from the Danube, Franks and Chamavi from the Lower Rhine, Tzanni and Abasgi from the Caucasus,425 and much the same elements appear in the garrison of Phoenicia.426 In regard to these troops it may be urged that, since they are organized in cohorts and alae after the old model, they seem to have been incorporated at latest139 towards the end of the third century, and that such corps, since they can hardly have obtained fresh drafts from their original recruiting-grounds, may have undergone the same transformation as the regiments of Spaniards and Gauls which were sent to Egypt and Syria in the first century. In the case in question this argument may possibly hold good,427 but in other parts of the Empire it was no longer necessary to send recruiting agents beyond the borders to find barbarian troops. In recording the presence of a praefectus Sarmatarum gentilium in almost every considerable town in North Italy,428 and of similar officers commanding German laeti in all the provinces of Gaul, the Notitia429 is but confirming the abundant evidence of other authorities as to the settlement of barbarians within the Empire during the third and fourth centuries.430
This wholesale use of barbarians was largely due to the hasty constructive measures which the stress of the third-century invasions demanded. The normal recruiting-grounds of the army were the first to be desolated, and after a costly campaign it was easier to fill the depleted ranks by enlisting barbarian prisoners than to raise and train levies from the unwarlike provinces of the interior. In the same way it seemed statesmanlike to settle other prisoners on the deserted fields, who, secure themselves in their tenure, might aid in repelling their140 successors. Thus the number of barbarian contingents was constantly increasing, and behind the banners of Aurelian or Probus the Teutonic war-band marched side by side with regiments which could claim a record extending back to the reign of Augustus. The only considerable levies made within the Empire after 250 were carried out in the Illyrian provinces of which most of the emperors were natives, and are represented by the fifty or sixty regiments of Dalmatian cavalry which appear in the Notitia stationed in almost every province.431
But side by side with the new creations, such as the Felices Honoriani and the Comites Taifali, the names of many of the old corps still figure on the fourth-century army list. The legions had naturally come off best; the most determined barbarian raid seldom took a legionary fortress, and if it did, a detachment serving with the field army would probably survive to keep the name of the corps in existence. It is not surprising, therefore, to find that of the thirty legions which existed before the reign of Severus, twenty-seven still appear in the Notitia.432 From the way in which they are mentioned, however, we can gather many evidences of the storm through which the army had passed. Many detachments, severed from the main body on some special service, were never able to regain it, and are found where the fortunes of war had stranded them. Thus Legio VII Gemina not only appears in its proper place, divided between the141 field army and the territorial forces of Spain, but is also mentioned as a Legio Comitatensis in the field army of the East, and a Legio Pseudo-comitatensis in Gaul.433 The old Dacian legion, XIII Gemina, is represented by several detachments guarding that part of the Danube which was allotted to the new province of Dacia Ripensis, but appears also in Egypt.434 Legio II Italica, which had guarded Noricum since the days of Marcus, is included also as a Legio Comitatensis in the field army of Africa.435
The auxiliary regiments naturally did not fare so well. The small detachments drafted off for service in the field army probably soon lost their identity, and the castella, which contained the regimental head-quarters, must have often been taken and destroyed. Still, as the appendix shows, over fifty regiments survived long enough to be included in the Notitia. Naturally the chances of surviving had varied on different frontiers. The section of the Notitia which deals with the northern frontier of Britain contains so many names of pre-Diocletianic regiments that it has sometimes been thought to represent the earliest stratum in the whole work. There seems, however, no reason to doubt that the original garrison, although in attenuated numbers, succeeded in maintaining itself until well into the fourth century. We know from archaeological evidence that even the mile-castles were not abandoned until the reign of Constantine.436 An142 almost equally large proportion of old regiments is present in the garrison of Cappadocia, which had been spared the full force of the Persian attack.437 In Egypt, too, most of the old regiments still survive, although they are largely outnumbered by recent formations.438 The garrison of this important corn-producing province, more essential than ever since the foundation of Constantinople, had evidently been increased to guard against renewed attacks from the Blemmyes on the Upper Nile, who had raided it successfully in the third century. The Rhine frontier, on the other hand, seems to have been swept of its old garrison from end to end. Two of its legions have disappeared, and the other two, which are included in the field army, probably only survive thanks to their names being preserved by detachments which were absent when the fortresses were stormed.439 It is not until we reach Raetia and the protection of the Upper Danube that any of the old auxiliary regiments appear. On the Middle and Lower Danube, however, the scene of repeated invasions and civil wars during the third century, few of the old troops survived. The struggle was probably a long one: we know from epigraphical evidence that several forts were still holding out towards the end of the century, and excavation may show that many barbarian raids retired without doing any serious damage. But the attack was constantly renewed, and it is not surprising to find that three new cavalry formations143 have replaced the Cohors Hemesenorum at Intercisa,440 and that detachments of Equites Dalmatae are now responsible for practically the whole stretch of frontier between Belgrade and Buda-Pesth.441 Only the Cohors I Thracum C. R. and the Cohors III Alpinorum, the latter of the old Dalmatian army, remain to remind us of the corps which defended this frontier in the second century.442 On the Lower Danube, where the Goths had crossed in force, and in the oriental provinces which had felt the heavy hand of Persian invader and Palmyrene usurper, we are only greeted by similar survivals.443 The section dealing with Cyrenaica is lost, so that we know as little of its garrison now as in the previous period. In Africa the frontier had been reorganized in a number of small districts, each under an officer styled praepositus limitis, and although we have a list of these districts, we are not told by what troops they were guarded.444 Only for Tingitana are we given a slightly fuller schedule in which a few old names appear.445
The isolation of these remnants of the old imperial army among the flood of Teutonic and other barbarian immigrants shows that the new régime inaugurated by144 Diocletian was foredoomed to failure. The Empire had trusted to a professional army recruited from a comparatively small section of its inhabitants, and when this army succumbed to the strain of civil war and foreign invasion, and the old recruiting-grounds were wasted, few of the provinces of the interior, which for nearly two centuries had practically ceased to furnish soldiers, held any reserve of military material. By admitting this and calling upon the barbarian to occupy and defend the wasted frontier lands, the civilization of the ancient world showed that it had lost the vitality which might have assimilated these new elements as Gaul, Spaniard, and African had been assimilated in the past. A succession of able rulers and the overpowering prestige of the past kept the framework intact for a century after Diocletian’s death. Then when the final catastrophe came, and the Western provinces sank into the Dark Ages, a national revival headed by the still virile races of Asia Minor saved the once despised provinces of the East from being involved in a common ruin. It is with Zeno the Isaurian, not with Diocletian, that the true renascence of the Empire begins.
But the auxiliary regiments which survived into the fourth century need not only suggest to us, by the smallness of their numbers and their isolation among their barbarian comrades, the nearness of the end. The reflection that many of these regiments had held the position assigned to them and preserved a continuous military record for over three hundred years may serve also to remind us of the greatness of the services rendered by the army of the Empire to the cause of civilization.
414 For the feelings of legionaries and Praetorians towards one another cf. Tac. Hist. ii. 21 ‘illi ut segnem et desidem et circo ac theatris corruptum militem, hi peregrinum et externum increpabant’.
415 Dio, lxxiv. 2.
416 See Liebenam, s.v. Equites Singulares, in Pauly-Wissowa. Cf. Herodian iii. 13, 4.
417 Herodian viii. 5, 8; Hist. Aug. Vit. Caracalli, 2; Dio, lv. 24.
418 viii. 20996. He held this post between the command of an Urban and that of a Praetorian Cohort.
419 Herodian, vii. 1, 9.
420 Codex Theodosianus vii. 22, Esp. 22. 9, issued in 380: ‘Sciantque veterani liberos suos quos militaribus aptos muneribus insitum robur ostendat, aut offerendos esse militiae aut obnoxios nostrae legis laqueis iam futuros.’
421 Ammianus served in his youth in the Protectores Domestici, was on the staff of Ursicinus in the Persian War of Constantius, and survived, and has given us a brilliant description of, the siege of Amida in 359.
422 Not. Dign. Or. ix. 29. Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 24, 74, 78.
423 Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 163.
424 Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 183.
425 Not. Dign. Or. xxviii and xxxi.
426 Not. Dign. Or. xxxii.
427 For traces of a ‘nationalist’ feeling in the Egyptian army at the end of the fourth century see my remarks in Karanóg. (See above, p. 115.)
428 Not. Dign. Occ. xiii. 46-63. There are also a few Sarmatae in Gaul.
429 Not. Dign. Occ. xiii. 33-42.
430 The practice was started by Marcus, who sent 8,000 Iazyges to different parts of the Empire (5,500 to Britain) during the Marcomannian War. Dio, lxxi. 16.
431 For the organization of these Dalmatian cavalry in the third century and their subsequent importance see Ritterling in the Festschrift for O. Hirschfeld.
432 Those missing are the British Legio XX Valeria Victrix, and I Minervia and XXII Primigenia from the Rhine. It is possible, however, that the ‘Primani’ who form part of the British field army (Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 155) represent Legio I Minervia. A ‘primanorum legio’ also appears at the battle of Argentorate. Ammianus, xvi. 12, 49.
433 Cf. Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 132 and xlii. 26 with Not. Dign. Or. vii. 41 and Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 103.
434 Not. Dign. Or. xlii. 34-8, xxviii. 15.
435 Not. Dign. Occ. vii. 144, xxxiv. 37-9.
436 For Britain see Not. Dign. Occ. xxviii and xl. The occupation of the mile-castles seems to have been interrupted at the end of the third century, probably at the time of the usurpation of Carausius, but further excavation will be necessary to determine the exact bearing of this evidence.
437 For Cappadocia see Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii and Appendix.
438 For Egypt see Not. Dign. Or. xxviii and xxxi and my discussion of these sections in Karanóg. (See above, p. 115.)
439 For Legg. VIII Augusta and XXX Ulpia Victrix see Not. Dign. Occ. v. 153, vii. 28 and 108. It must be remembered, however, that possibly Legio I Minervia was still in existence (see above, p. 140) and that we have not in the Notitia a complete list of the Rhine garrison.
440 The garrison consists of a cuneus equitum Dalmatarum, a cuneus equitum Constantianorum, and some equites sagittarii. Not. Dign. Occ. xxxiii. 25, 26, and 38.
441 Twelve of these regiments appear in Not. Dign. Occ. xxxiii (Valeria) and eight in xxxii (Pannonia Secunda).
442 Not. Dign. Occ. xxxii. 57 and 59. Probably, however, in xxxiii the names of regiments have been omitted after the title tribunus cohortis, which occurs six times at the end of the list, and some of these might have been old formations.
443 e.g. the Cohors II Galatarum in Palestine and the Cohors I Ulpia Dacorum in Syria. Not. Dign. Or. xxxiv. 44 and xxxiii. 33.
444 Not. Dign. Occ. xxv (Africa), xxx (Mauretania), and xxxi (Tripolitana).
During the course of this essay an attempt was made to estimate roughly the total number of auxiliary troops in existence during the first century, but the evidence for this period was too scanty to permit of discussing further the size and composition of the various provincial garrisons.446 In the second century, however, the evidence of ‘diplomata’ and dated inscriptions becomes relatively copious, and it has seemed possible to draw up something like an ‘army list’, giving the names of the regiments stationed in every province during this period so far as they are known. Such a list cannot, of course, make any pretensions to completeness, but it is hoped that the main conclusions which it suggests will not be found incorrect, and that it may be of service to future workers in the same field. The period to which the list is intended to apply extends from the death of Trajan, in 117, to the accession of Marcus, in 161, during which no hostilities on a large scale took place, so that in view of the general character of the military system we may safely assume that few regiments were transferred from one province to another. In drawing up the list the following principles have been observed. In the first place, all regiments have been included which are assigned to a particular province by a ‘diploma’ or inscription dated within the limits of the period. Secondly, those regiments are included which can be shown to have existed before and after the period, since they must obviously also have been in existence during it, although their allocation to a particular province is of course not so certain. To this category belong those regiments which, while only mentioned in later inscriptions or the Notitia Dignitatum, bear evidence in the titles ‘Claudia’, ‘Flavia’, ‘Ulpia’, or ‘Aelia’ that they were created at an earlier date.
These canons have not, however, been rigidly adhered to in every case. In estimating the garrison of Mauretania Caesariensis; for example, where evidence is particularly scanty, it seemed foolish to exclude that afforded by the diploma of 107, the only one yet found in the province. In this and other doubtful cases a summary of the evidence used is appended to the name of the regiment, so that the reader may judge of its value for himself. When the facts seem certain the epigraphical evidence is not cited in full, although to illustrate certain arguments used in the text a reference is given to every ‘diploma’ in which each regiment is mentioned and also to the Notitia Dignitatum.447 In calculating the strength of the various provincial garrisons the cohorts and alae are reckoned at 500 or 1,000 men each, the mounted infantry of a cohors equitata being estimated at 25 per cent. of the total establishment. For the numeri, which probably varied in size, an average strength of 200 men has been taken.
Diplomata xxix (98), xxxii (103), xxxiv (105), xliii (124), lv (ante 138), lvii (146).
Alae. | ||
---|---|---|
I Asturum |
98 (?), 124, 146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 35. |
|
II Asturum |
Several inscriptions. Eph. Ep. ix. 1171 dates from c. 180. (Cf. Dio, lxxii. 8). Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 38. |
|
Augusta Gallorum Petriana M. C. R. |
98 (?), 124. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 45. |
|
Augusta Gallorum Proculeiana |
98 (?), ante 138, 146. 147 |
|
II Gallorum Sebosiana |
103, inscription of the third century (vii. 287). |
|
Picentiana |
124. |
|
I Qu//ru (? Cugernorum) |
124. |
|
Sabiniana |
vii. 571. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 37.449 |
|
Tungrorum |
98, 105, 145-80 (vii. 1090).450 |
|
Hispanorum Vettonum C. R. |
103, 197 (vii. 273). |
|
Augusta Vocontiorum |
145-80 (vii. 1080).451 |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Aquitanorum |
124, 158 (Eph. Ep. ix. 1108). |
|
I Asturum |
260 (viii. 9047).452 |
|
II Asturum |
105 (?), 124. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 42.453 |
|
I Baetasiorum C. R. |
103, 124. Not. Dign. Occ. xxviii. 18. |
|
I Batavorum |
124. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 39. |
|
III Bracaraugustanorum |
103, 124, 146. Eph. Ep. ix. 1277. |
|
IV Breucorum |
vii. 458, 1231. Eph. Ep. vii. 1127. The only one of these which can be dated belongs to the third century, but the cohort doubtless formed part of the early series, which can be traced in several provinces. |
|
I Celtiberorum |
105, 146. 148 |
|
I Aelia Classica |
146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 51. |
|
I Ulpia Traiana Cugernorum C. R. |
103, 124. |
|
I Aelia Dacorum M. |
146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 44. |
|
I Dalmatarum |
124. |
|
II Dalmatarum |
105 (?). Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 43. |
|
II Dongonum |
124. |
|
I Frisiavonum |
105, 124. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 36.454 |
|
II Gallorum E. |
146. |
|
IV Gallorum E. |
146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 41. |
|
V Gallorum |
145-80 (vii. 1083). 222 (Eph. Ep. ix. 1140). |
|
I Nervana Germanorum M. E. |
Second-century inscriptions (vii. 1063, 1066).455 |
|
I Hamiorum S. |
124, 136-8 (vii. 748). |
|
I Aelia Hispanorum M. E. |
222 (vii. 965). |
|
I Hispanorum E. |
98, 103, 105, 124, 146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 49. |
|
I Lingonum E. |
105, c. 142 (vii. 1041). |
|
II Lingonum E. |
98, 124. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 48. |
|
IV Lingonum E. |
103, 146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 33. |
|
I Menapiorum |
124. |
|
I Morinorum |
103. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 52. |
|
II Nerviorum |
98, 124, 146. |
|
III Nerviorum C. R. |
124. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 53. |
|
VI Nerviorum C. R. |
124, 146. Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 56. |
|
II Pannoniorum |
105 (?). Still existing in the reign of Hadrian (ix. 1619). |
|
III Pannoniorum |
ante 138.456 |
|
I Sunucorum |
124. 149 |
|
I Thracum |
117-38 (vii. 275),457 193-7 vii. 273). |
|
II Thracum E. |
103, 145-80 (vii. 1091). Not. Dign. Occ. xl. 50. |
|
I Tungrorum M. |
103, 124. Not. Dign. xl. 40. |
|
II Tungrorum M. E. C. L.458 |
158. Eph. Ep. ix. 1230. |
|
I Vangionum M. E. |
103, 124. |
|
I Fida Vardullorum M. E. C. R. |
98, 105, 124, 146. |
|
6,000 cavalry, 2,125 mounted infantry, 20,875 infantry. Total 29,000. Legions in the province: II Augusta, VI Victrix, XX Valeria Victrix. |
||
II. Germania Inferior. |
||
Diploma 78. I Bericht über die Fortschritte der römisch-germanischen Forschung, p. 99. |
||
Alae. | ||
Afrorum |
78. One inscription, which is apparently second century (xiii. 8806).459 |
|
Noricorum |
78, 138-61 (xiii. 8517). |
|
Sulpicia |
78, 187 (xiii. 8185). |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Flavia E. |
205 (xiii. 7797), 250 (xiii. 7786). |
|
II Hispanorum P. F. E. |
158 (xiii. 7796). |
|
VI Ingenuorum C. R. |
xiii. 8315. Still existing in third century. A. E. 1911. 107. |
|
XV Voluntariorum C. R. |
Early third-century inscriptions (xiii. 8824, 8826).460 |
|
1,500 cavalry, 250 mounted infantry, 1,750 infantry. Total 3,500. Legions in the province: I Minervia, XXX Ulpia Victrix. |
||
III. Germania Superior.461150 |
||
Diplomata xi (74), xiv (82), xxi (90), xl (116), l (134). |
||
Alae. | ||
I Flavia Gemina |
74, 82, 90, 116. |
|
Indiana Gallorum |
134. |
|
Scubulorum |
74, 82, 90, 116. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Aquitanorum Veterana E. |
74, 82, 90, 116, 134. |
|
I Aquitanorum Biturigum |
74, 90, 116 (?), 134. |
|
III Aquitanorum E. C. R. |
74, 82, 90, 134. |
|
IV Aquitanorum E. C. R. |
74, 82, 90, 116, 134. |
|
I Asturum E. |
82, 90, 134. |
|
II Augusta Cyrenaica E. |
74, 82, 90, 116, 134. |
|
I Flavia Damascenorum M. E. S. |
90, 116, 134. |
|
III Dalmatarum |
90, 116, 134. |
|
V Dalmatarum |
74, 90, 116, 134. |
|
I Germanorum C. R. |
82, 116, 134. |
|
I Helvetiorum |
148 (xiii. 6472). |
|
I Ligurum et Hispanorum C. R. |
116, 134. |
|
II Raetorum C. R. |
82, 90, 116, 134. |
|
VII Raetorum E. |
74, 82, 90, 116, 134. |
|
I Sequanorum et Rauracorum E. |
191 (xiii. 6604).462 |
|
IV Vindelicorum |
74, 90, 116 (?), 134. |
|
I C. R. |
116, 134. |
|
XXIV Voluntariorum C. R. |
Inscriptions at Murrhardt on outer limes (xiii. 6530-33). |
|
XXX Voluntariorum C. R. |
Placed in the province by a late second-century C. H. (iii. 6758). |
|
Numeri. | ||
Brittonum Elantiensium |
145-61 (xiii. 6490). |
|
Brittonum Triputiensium |
145 (xiii. 6517).463 |
|
1,500 cavalry, 1,125 mounted infantry, 9,275 infantry. Total 11,900. 151Legions in the province: VIII Augusta, XXII Primigenia. |
||
IV. Raetia. |
||
Diplomata iii (64), xxxv (107), lxxix (post 145), lxiv (153), cxi (162), lxxiii (166). |
||
Alae. | ||
Hispanorum Auriana |
107, 166 (?), 153 (iii. 11911) |
|
I Flavia Singularium C. R. P. F. |
107, 162 (?), 166. |
|
I Flavia Fidelis M. P. F. |
162. |
|
I Flavia Gemelliana |
64,464 166. |
|
II Flavia P. F. M. |
153. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
II Aquitanorum E. |
162, 166.465 |
|
IX Batavorum M. E. |
166. Not. Dign. Occ. xxxv. 24. |
|
III Bracaraugustanorum |
107, 166. |
|
V Bracaraugustanorum |
107, 166. |
|
I Breucorum E. |
107, 166, 138-61 (iii. 11930, 11931). |
|
III Britannorum |
107, post 145, 166.465 Not. Dign. Occ. xxxv. 25. |
|
I Flavia Canathenorum M. |
162, 166. |
|
IV Gallorum |
107, 166. |
|
I C. R. Ingenuorum466 |
First-century Raetian inscription (v. 3936). Post-Hadrianic C. H. (ix. 5362). |
|
VI Lusitanorum |
Placed in Raetia by a C. H. which is probably second century (I. G. R. R. iii. 56). |
|
VII Lusitanorum |
107 (?), 166. |
|
I Raetorum |
||
II Raetorum |
||
VI Raetorum |
Cf. iii. 5202 with Not. Dign. Occ. xxxv. 27. |
|
III Thracum Veterana |
107, 145, 166 (secondary title only in last). |
|
III Thracum C. R. |
107, 166. |
|
3,500 cavalry, 500 mounted infantry, 8,500 infantry. Total 12,500. No legion in the province before the end of the reign of Marcus. |
||
V. Noricum. |
||
Diploma civ (106). |
||
Alae. | ||
I Commagenorum |
106. Not. Dign. Occ. xxxiv. 36.470 |
|
I Augusta Thracum |
140-4 (iii. 5654). |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Asturum |
106. Several inscriptions (iii. 4839, 5330, 5539, 11508, 11708; vi. 3588). |
|
V Breucorum |
Inscriptions in Noricum (iii. 5086, 5472). Probably second century C. H. (x. 6102). |
|
I Aelia Brittonum M. |
238 (iii. 4812). |
|
I Flavia Brittonum M. |
267 (cf. iii. 4811 with 11504). |
|
1,000 cavalry, 3,000 infantry. Total 4,000. No legion in the province before the end of the reign of Marcus. |
||
VI. Pannonia Superior.153 |
||
Diplomata for the undivided provinces, ci (ante 60), ii (60), xiii (80), xvi (84), xvii (85), xxvii (98), xcviii (105). Diplomata for Pannonia Superior, cv (116), xlvii (133), li (138), lix (138-48), lx (148), lxi (149), c (150), lxv (154). |
||
Alae. | ||
Canninefatium |
116, 133, 138, 148, 149, 154. |
|
I Ulpia Contariorum M. C. R. |
133, 148, 154. |
|
I Hispanorum Aravacorum |
80, 84, 85, 133, 138, 148, 149, 150. |
|
Pannoniorum |
Several inscriptions; iii. 3252, 4372 are certainly second century. |
|
I Thracum Victrix C. R. |
133, 138, 148, 149, 154. |
|
III Augusta Thracum S. |
148, 149, 150, 154. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
II Alpinorum E. |
60, 84, 133, 148, 149, 154. |
|
I Bosporiana |
116. |
|
V Lucensium et Callaecoram E. |
60, 84, 85, 133, 138-48, 148, 149, 154. |
|
I Ulpia Pannoniorum M. E. |
133, 138, 148, 149, 154. |
|
I Aelia Sagittariorum M. E. |
133 (?), 148, 149. |
|
I Thracum C. R. E. |
133, 138, 148, 149, 154. Not. Dign. Occ. xxxii. 59. |
|
IV Voluntariorum C. R. |
148, 149. |
|
XVIII Voluntariorum C. R. |
138, 148, 149, 154. |
|
3,500 cavalry, 875 mounted infantry, 4,125 infantry. Total 8,500. Legions in the province: I Adiutrix, X Gemina, XIV Gemina Martia Victrix. |
||
VII. Pannonia Inferior. |
||
Diplomata xxxix (114), lviii (138-46), c (150), lxviii (145-60), lxxiv (167). |
||
Alae. | ||
Augusta C. R. |
145-60. |
|
Flavia Augusta Britannica M. C. R. |
150, 145-60, 167. |
|
I C. R. Veterana |
80, 84, 85, 145-60.154 |
|
I Flavia Gaetulorum |
114, 145-60 (?).471 |
|
I Augusta Ituraeorum S. |
98, 150, 167. |
|
I Thracum Veterana S. |
150, 145-60, 167. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Alpinorum Peditata |
80, 85, 114, 167. |
|
I Alpinorum E. |
80, 85, 114, 154-60.472 |
|
II Asturum et Callaecorum |
80, 85, 145-60, 167. |
|
III Batavorum M. E. |
138-46, 145-60. |
|
VII Breucorum C. R. E. |
85, 167. |
|
II Augusta Nervia Pacensis Brittonum M. |
114, 145-60.473 |
|
II Augusta Dacorum P. F. M. E. |
iii. 10255 probably dates from the second century. |
|
I Hemesenorum M. E. C. R. S. |
138-46. |
|
I Lusitanorum |
60, 80, 84, 85, 98, 114, 145-60, 167. |
|
III Lusitanorum E. |
114, 145-60, 167. |
|
Maurorum M. E. |
Several inscriptions; iii. 3545 probably second century. |
|
I Montanorum C. R. |
80, 84, 85, 98, 114, 167. |
|
I Noricorum E. |
80, 84, 85, 138-46 (?), 167. |
|
Cohors I Thracum E. |
145-60. |
|
Cohors I Augusta Thracum E. |
167. |
|
Cohors II Augusta Thracum E. |
167. |
|
Cohors I Campanorum Voluntariorum |
Third-century inscription (iii. 3237). |
|
3,500 cavalry, 1,875 mounted infantry, 9,125 infantry. Total 14,500. Legion in the province: II Adiutrix. |
||
VIII. Dalmatia.155 |
||
Diploma xxiii (93). |
||
Cohorts. | ||
III Alpinorum E. |
93. Numerous inscriptions; third-century C. H. (A. E. 1911. 107); placed by Not. Dign. Occ. xxxii. 53 in Pannonia. |
|
I Belgarum E. |
Numerous inscriptions, one of 173 (iii. 8484). |
|
VIII Voluntariorum C. R. |
93, 197 (iii. 8336). |
|
250 mounted infantry, 1,250 infantry. Total 1,500. |
||
IX. Moesia Superior. |
||
Diplomata, ciii (93); A. E. 1912. 128 (103).474 |
||
Alae. | ||
Claudia Nova |
93, 103. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Antiochensium |
93, 103. |
|
I Cisipadensium |
93, 103, 235-8 (iii. 14429). |
|
I Cretum |
93, 103. Mentioned in a Dacian C. H. (iii. 1163).475 |
|
V Gallorum |
93, 103. Second-century inscription (iii. 14216⁴). |
|
V Hispanorum E. |
93, 103. Inscription probably of second or early third century (viii. 4416).476 |
|
IV Raetorum |
93, 103. Existing at time of Marcomannian War (viii. 17900). |
|
I Thracum Syriaca E. |
93, 103. Several inscriptions at Timacum minus (iii. 8261, 8262, 14575, 14579). |
|
500 cavalry, 250 mounted infantry, 3,250 infantry. Total 4,000. Legions in the province: IV Flavia, VII Claudia. |
||
X. Moesia Inferior.156 |
||
Diplomata xiv (82), xxx (99a), xxxi (99b), xxxiii (105), xxxviii (98-114), xlviii (134), cviii (138).477 |
||
Alae. | ||
Atectorigiana |
A second-century inscription places the ala in Moesia Inferior (Notigia degli Scavi, 1889. 340). Inscription from Tomi of 222-35 (iii-6154).478 |
|
Gallorum Flaviana |
99b, 105. Second-century C. H. (Eph. Ep. v. 994). |
|
II Hispanorum et Aravacorum |
99b, 138. |
|
Augusta |
Early inscription at Arlec (iii. 12347), which is still a cavalry station with the name Augusta in Not. Dign. Or. xiii. 7. |
|
I Vespasiana Dardanorum |
99a, 105, 98-114, 134. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Bracaraugustanorum |
99b, 98-114, 134. |
|
II Flavia Brittonum E. |
99a, 230 (iii. 7473). |
|
II Chalcidenorum |
99a, 134. |
|
I Cilicum M. |
134. |
|
IV Gallorum |
105. Not. Dign. Or. xl. 46. |
|
II Lucensium |
105, 98-114, 199 (iii. 12337). |
|
I Lusitanorum Cyrenaica E. |
99a, 105, 138. |
|
II Mattiacorum |
99b, 134, 138. |
|
2,500 cavalry, 250 mounted infantry, 4,250 infantry. Total 7,000. Legions in the province: I Italica, V Macedonica, XI Claudia. |
||
XI. Dacia.479157 |
||
Diplomata, xxxvii (110);480 for Dacia Inferior xlvi (129); for Dacia Superior lxvi (157?), lxvii (158); uncertain lxx (145-61). |
||
Alae. | ||
I Asturum |
200 (iii. 1393). Tiles iii. 80741a,b. |
|
I Batavorum M. |
158. |
|
Bosporanorum481 |
iii. 1197, 1344, 7888. Tiles 8074³. |
|
Gallorum et Bosporanorum |
158. |
|
Gallorum et Pannoniorum |
145-61. |
|
I Hispanorum |
129. |
|
I Hispanorum Campagonum |
157, 158. |
|
II Pannoniorum |
144 (A. E. 1906. 112). |
|
Siliana C. R. torquata |
iii. 845, 847, 7651. |
|
I Tungrorum Frontoniana |
In Pannonia Inferior till 114. In Dacia probably in 145-61,482 213 (iii. 795). |
|
Vexillatio equitum Illyricorum |
129. (Afterwards became an ala, and is reckoned as such.) |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Alpinorum E. |
205 (iii. 1343). Also iii. 1183, and on tiles 1633²³, 8074⁸. |
|
I Batavorum M. |
iii. 839, 13760. |
|
II Flavia Bessorum |
129. |
|
I Britannica M. C. R.483 |
110. iii. 7634 is not earlier than Marcus and Verus. |
|
I Brittonum M. E. |
In Pannonia in 85. In Dacia in 191 (iii. 1193). |
|
I Augusta Nervia Pacensis Brittonum M.484 |
145-61. 158 |
|
I Ulpia Brittonum M. |
145-61. |
|
II Brittonum M. C. R. P. F.485 |
In Moesia Superior in 103. Tiles iii. 8074¹¹. |
|
III Brittonum485 |
In Moesia Superior in 103. Tiles iii. 8074¹². |
|
III Campestris C. R. |
110. Inscriptions at Drobetae, iii. 14216⁸, 14216¹⁰. |
|
I Flavia Commagenorum |
157. iii. 14216²⁶. |
|
II Flavia Commagenorum E. |
119-38 (iii. 1371). |
|
III Commagenorum |
iii. 7221, 13767. |
|
I Gallorum Dacica |
157. |
|
II Gallorum Macedonica E. |
110. Described as being in Dacia in ii. 3230. |
|
III Gallorum |
129. |
|
I Flavia Ulpia Hispanorum M. E. C. R. |
110, 145-61. |
|
I Hispanorum Veterana |
145-61. (Probably is the Cohors I Hispanorum of this diploma.) |
|
II Hispanorum Scutata Cyrenaica E. |
145-61. |
|
IV Hispanorum E. |
158. |
|
I Augusta Ituraeorum S. |
110, 158. |
|
V Lingonum |
215 (iii. 7638). But the cohort existed earlier; A. E. 1890. 151. |
|
II Flavia Numidarum |
129. |
|
I Aelia Gaesatorum M. |
145-61.486 |
|
I Thracum S. |
157, 158. |
|
VI Thracum |
145-61. |
|
I Ubiorum |
157. |
|
I Vindelicorum M. |
157. |
|
Numeri.159 | ||
Burgariorum et veredariorum |
138 (iii. 13795). |
|
Pedites singulares Britannici |
110, 157. |
|
Palmyrenorum487 |
Some inscriptions (iii. 907, 14216) are probably as early as this period. |
|
6,000 cavalry, 1,125 mounted infantry, 18,175 infantry. Total 25,300. Legion in the province: XIII Gemina. |
||
XII. Macedonia. |
||
A new diploma (A. E. 1909. 105) shows that the Cohors I Flavia Bessorum was stationed in the province in 120. Total 500 infantry. |
||
XIII. Cappadocia. |
||
No diplomata: the basis of this section is Arrian’s ‘Order of battle against the Alani’, which gives the state of the garrison at the end of the reign of Hadrian.488 |
||
Alae. | ||
II Ulpia Auriana |
Arrian, 1. Full title, iii. 6743. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 23. |
|
I Augusta Gemina Colonorum |
Arrian, 1. Full title, viii. 8934. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 21. |
|
II Gallorum |
Arrian, 9. Cf. I. G. R. R. iii. 272; Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 24. |
|
I Ulpia Dacorum |
Arrian, 8. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 23. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
Apuleia C. R. |
Arrian, 7 and 14. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 34. |
|
Bosporiana M. S. |
Arrian, 3 and 18. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 29. 160 |
|
I Claudia E. |
Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 36. |
|
Cyrenaica S. E. |
Arrian, 1 and 14. |
|
I Germanorum M. E. |
Arrian, 2. Cf. I. G. R. R. i. 623; Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 30. |
|
II Hispanorum E. |
Cf. iii. 6760, ix. 2649; A. E. 1911. 161.489 |
|
II Italica C. R. S. M. E. |
Arrian, 3, 9, and 13. Cf. xi. 6117.490 |
|
Ituraeorum E. |
Arrian, 1. |
|
I Lepidiana E. C. R. |
In Moesia Inferior in 98-114.491 Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 35. |
|
I Flavia Numidarum M. E. S.492 |
Arrian, 3 and 18. Cf. D. lxxvi (178) for Lycia-Pamphylia. |
|
III Ulpia Petraeorum M. E. S. |
Arrian, 1. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 27. |
|
I Raetorum E. |
Arrian, 1. |
|
IV Raetorum E. |
Arrian, 1. |
|
2,000 cavalry, 1,875 mounted infantry, 7,125 infantry. Total 11,000. Legions in the province: XII Fulminata, XV Apollinaris. |
||
XIV. Syria. |
||
Diploma cx (157). The cavalry vexillatio described in iii. 600 seems to have been drawn almost entirely from regiments stationed in the Eastern provinces.493 This inscription,161 therefore, which probably dates from the end of Trajan’s reign, may be reckoned as a diploma, and the regiments mentioned in it placed in Syria if they cannot be traced elsewhere. |
||
Alae. | ||
II Flavia Agrippiana |
iii. 600. Cf. C. I. G. iii. 3497 for full titles. |
|
Augusta Syriaca |
iii. 600 (from Egypt). |
|
I Ulpia Dromedariorum M. |
157. |
|
I Praetoria C. R. |
iii. 600. Not. Dign. Or. xxxviii. 26 (in Armenia). |
|
III Thracum |
Cf. ii. 4251 (praefectus alae III Thracum in Syria) with vi. 1449, which shows that the regiment was existing in the middle of the second century. |
|
Thracum Herculania M. |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
I Ulpia Singularium |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Ascalonitanorum S. E. |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
I Flavia Chalcidenorum S. E. |
157. |
|
V Chalcidenorum E. |
iii. 600. |
|
II Classica S. |
157. |
|
I Ulpia Dacorum |
157. Not. Dign. Or. xxxiii. 33 (Syria). |
|
III Dacorum E. |
iii. 600. |
|
II Equitum494 |
iii. 600. |
|
VII Gallorum |
157. |
|
I Lucensium E. |
iii. 600 (from Dalmatia). |
|
IV Lucensium E. |
iii. 600. |
|
II Ulpia Paflagonum E. |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
III Ulpia Paflagonum E. |
iii. 600, 157. 162 |
|
I Ulpia Petraeorum M. E.495 |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
V Ulpia Petraeorum M. E.495 |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
I Ulpia Sagittariorum E. |
iii. 600. |
|
I Claudia Sugambrorum |
157. |
|
I Sugambrorum E.496 |
iii. 600 (from Moesia). |
|
II Thracum Syriaca E. |
157. |
|
III Augusta Thracum E. |
157. |
|
III Thracum Syriaca E.497 |
A. E. 1911. 161. |
|
IV Thracum Syriaca E.497 |
Mentioned on a C. H. of the second century (ii. 1970). |
|
II Ulpia E. C. R. |
iii. 600, 157. |
|
4,500 cavalry, 2,375 mounted infantry, 9,625 infantry. Total 16,500. Legions in the province: III Gallica, IV Scythica, XVI Flavia. |
||
XV. Syria Palaestina. |
||
Diplomata, xix (86), cix (139). |
||
Alae. | ||
Gallorum et Thracum |
139. |
|
Anton … Gallorum |
139. Probably the εἴλη Ἀντωνινιανὴ Γαλική of B. G. U. 614 (dated 217). |
|
VII Phrygum |
139. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
III Bracarum |
139. |
|
IV Breucorum |
139. |
|
I Damascenorum |
139. |
|
I Flavia C. R. E. |
iii. 600, 139. Not. Dign. Or. xxxiv. 45. 163 |
|
I Ulpia Galatarum |
139. |
|
II Ulpia Galatarum |
139. Not. Dign. Or. xxxiv. 44. |
|
V Gemina C. R. |
139. |
|
I Montanorum |
139. |
|
IV Ulpia Petraeorum498 |
139. |
|
VI Ulpia Petraeorum498 |
139. |
|
I Sebastenorum M. |
139. |
|
I Thracum M. |
139. Not. Dign. Or. xxxvii. 31 (Arabia). |
|
1,500 cavalry, 125 mounted infantry, 6,875 infantry. Total 8,500. |
||
Legions in the province: VI Ferrata, X Fretensis. |
||
XVI. Arabia. |
||
Auxilia as yet unknown. Legio III Cyrenaica was stationed in the province. |
||
XVII. Egypt. |
||
Diploma xv (83). |
||
Alae. | ||
Apriana |
83, 170 (iii. 49). Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 32. |
|
II Ulpia Afrorum499 |
Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 38. |
|
Gallorum Veterana |
199 (iii. 6581). Unlikely to be a late creation. Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 28. |
|
I Thracum Mauretana |
154-5 (B. G. U. 447), 156 (Eph. Ep. vii. p. 457).500 |
|
Vocontiorum |
134 (B. G. U. 114). |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Ulpia Afrorum E. |
177 (B. G. U. 241). |
|
I Apamenorum S. E. |
145 (Brit. Mus. Pap. 178). Not. Dign. Or. xxxi. 60. |
|
I Flavia Cilicum E. |
140 (iii. 6025). 164 |
|
III Cilicum |
217-18 (A. E. 1905. 54), but it belonged presumably to the early series. |
|
III Galatarum |
Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 35, but belonging probably to the series raised by Trajan. |
|
II Hispanorum |
134 (B. G. U. 114). |
|
II Ituraeorum Felix E. |
147 (I. G. R. R. i. 1348). Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 44. |
|
III Ituraeorum |
103 (Pap. Ox. vii. 1022). A second-century C. H. (viii. 17904). |
|
Augusta Praetoria Lusitanorum E. |
156 (Eph. Ep. vii. p. 456). Not. Dign. Or. xxxi. 58. |
|
I Augusta Pannoniorum |
83. Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 41. |
|
Scutata C. R. |
143 (B. G. U. 141). Cf. iii. 12069 and Not. Dign. Or. xxxi. 59. |
|
I Thebaeorum E. |
114 (B. G. U. 114). |
|
II Thracum |
167 (Wilcken, Ostraka, 927). |
|
Numeri. | ||
Palmyreni Hadriani Sagittarii |
216 (I. G. R. R. i. 1169). |
|
2,500 cavalry, 750 mounted infantry, 5,950 infantry. Total 9,200. Legion in the province: II Traiana Fortis. |
||
XVIII. Cyrenaica. |
||
Garrison unknown. |
||
XIX. Africa. |
||
Alae. | ||
Flavia |
174 (viii. 21567). |
|
I Augusta Pannoniorum |
128. Addressed by Hadrian (A. E. 1900. 33). |
|
Cohorts. | ||
II Flavia Afrorum |
198 (A. E. 1909. 104). |
|
I Chalcidenorum E. |
164 (viii. 17587). |
|
VI Commagenorum E. |
128. Addressed by Hadrian (viii. 18042). |
|
I Flavia E. |
128. Addressed by Hadrian (viii. 18042). 165 |
|
II Hispanorum E. |
128. Addressed by Hadrian (viii. 18042). |
|
II Maurorum |
208 (viii. 4323). |
|
Numeri. | ||
Palmyrenorum |
211-17 (viii. 18007).501 |
|
1,000 cavalry, 500 mounted infantry, 2,700 infantry. Total 4,200. Legion in the province: III Augusta. |
||
XX. Mauretania Caesariensis |
||
Diploma xxxvi (107). |
||
Alae. | ||
Brittonum V. |
Second-century inscription (viii. 9764). Cf. 5936. |
|
Miliaria |
Several inscriptions (viii. 9389, 21029, 21036, 21568, 21618). Existed in second century (xii. 672). |
|
I Nerviana Augusta Fidelis M. |
107. |
|
I Augusta Parthorum |
107, 201 (viii. 9827). |
|
Flavia Gemina Sebastenorum |
234 (viii. 21039). A praefectus of the reign of Marcus (Eph. Ep. 699). |
|
II Augusta Thracum P. F. |
107, 209-11 (viii. 9370). |
|
Cohorts. | ||
II Breucorum E. |
107, 243 (viii. 21560). |
|
II Brittonum |
107. |
|
I Corsorum C. R. |
107. Post-Hadrianic C. H. (ix. 2853). |
|
II Gallorum |
107. |
|
I Flavia Hispanorum |
107, 201 (viii. 9360). |
|
I Flavia Musulamiorum |
107. |
|
I Augusta Nerviana Velox |
107. |
|
I Nurritanorum |
107. Later inscriptions (xi. 6010; viii. 4292). |
|
I Pannoniorum E. |
107, 201 (viii. 22602). 166 |
|
II Sardorum |
208 (viii. 21721). Also first-century inscriptions. |
|
I Aelia Singularium |
260 (viii. 9047). Cf. 20753. |
|
IV Sugambrorum |
107, 255 (viii. 9045). |
|
Numeri. | ||
Gaesatorum |
150 (viii. 2728). |
|
4,000 cavalry, 250 mounted infantry, 5,950 infantry. Total 10,200. Third-century inscriptions also show the existence of a large force of Moorish irregular cavalry, perhaps a sort of territorial militia. It is impossible, however, to estimate their number, or to ascertain whether they were already in existence in the second century. Cf. Cagnat, L’armée romaine d’Afrique, pp. 261-73. |
||
XXI. Mauretania Tingitana. |
||
Alae. | ||
Hamiorum |
A second-century inscription (viii. 21814 a). Cf. A. E. 1906. 119. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
I Asturum et Callaecorum M.502 |
C. H. of reign of Trajan (ii. 4211). Cf. viii. 21820; vi. 3654. |
|
III Asturum C. R. E. |
Late second-century C. H. (xi. 4371). Placed in Mauretania by a Greek inscription (Waddington, 104) and Not. Dign. Occ. xxvi. 19. |
|
500 cavalry, 125 mounted infantry, 1,375 infantry. Total 2,000. |
||
XXII. Hispania Tarraconensis. |
||
Alae. | ||
II Flavia Hispanorum C. R. |
184 (cf. A. E. 1910. 5; ii. 2600). |
|
I Lemavorum |
161-7 or later (ii. 2103).503 |
|
Cohorts. | 167 | |
I Celtiberorum Baetica E. |
163 (ii. 2552; cf. A. E. 1910. 3). |
|
III Celtiberorum |
167 (A. E. 1910. 4). |
|
I Gallica E. |
A. E. 1910. 4. Not. Dign. Occ. xlii. 32. |
|
II Gallica |
Not. Dign. Occ. xlii. 28. It is stationed at ‘Cohors Gallica.’ |
|
III Lucensium |
Inscriptions ii. 2584, 4132. Cf. Not. Dign. Occ. xlii. 29. |
|
1,000 cavalry, 250 mounted infantry, 2,250 infantry. Total 3,500. Legion in the province: VII Gemina. To this list we may add the following regiments, which can be shown to have existed in the second century, although they cannot be assigned to any particular province: |
||
Alae. | ||
III Asturum |
xi. 3007 (the name Ulpius occurs). |
|
I Flavia Gallorum Tauriana |
viii. 2394, 2395 (Trajan at earliest). |
|
Cohorts. | ||
Aelia Expedita |
viii. 9358. |
|
II Bracarum |
vi. 1838 (Trajan). |
|
III Breucorum |
ix. 4753 (Trajan); x. 3847 (probably middle of second century). |
|
VI Brittonum |
ii. 2424 (Trajan). |
|
III Augusta Cyrenaica |
Römische Mitteilungen, iii. 77 (Marcus). |
|
VI Gallorum |
vi. 1449. The career of the Praefectus Praetorio Macrinius Vindex, who was killed in 172. He probably commanded this cohort about 150. |
|
VI Hispanorum |
xi. 4376 (Trajan). |
|
III Lingonum E. |
xi. 5959 (Trajan or later). |
|
Pannoniorum et Dalmatarum |
x. 5829 (Trajan). |
|
II Ulpia Petraeorum M. E. |
xi. 5669 (Trajan or Hadrian). |
|
V Raetorum |
viii. 8934 (Trajan to Hadrian). |
|
1,000 cavalry, 375 mounted infantry, 5,125 infantry. Total 6,500. |
These calculations show that during the period in question the auxiliary troops amounted to 47,500 cavalry, 15,375 mounted infantry, and 129,925 infantry, giving a total establishment of 191,800 men. It is probable, however, that this puts the proportion of mounted men too low. Arrian’s Ectaxis shows that nearly every cohort of the Cappadocian garrison was equitata, and although the proportion of mounted men was doubtless higher on the eastern frontier than on the Rhine or in Britain, it is probable that if we possessed more documents similar to the Ectaxis dealing with the other garrisons we should find a higher proportion of cohortes equitatae than our present evidence suggests. It is equally probable that the total figure arrived at falls below the reality. For no province is it likely that the list is complete; in some cases, such as Mauretania Tingitana and Africa, the garrison is obviously put far below its real establishment, while for Arabia and Cyrenaica we have no evidence at all. The deficiency is certainly too great to be made good by the few regiments of uncertain habitation which conclude the list. Probably we may reckon on a total figure of about 220,000 men, of whom at least 80,000 would be mounted. The twenty-eight legions in existence at this time, if we follow Suetonius in assigning 5,600 men to a legion,504 would only have a total establishment of 156,800, so that clearly in dealing with the army at this period we must disregard Tacitus’s statement that the auxilia were approximately equal in number to the legionaries.
The total military establishment of the Empire at the accession of Marcus including the Household Troops, that is to say the ten Praetorian and six Urban505 cohorts and the Equites Singulares, and the complement of the fleets in the Mediterranean and the Channel and on the Rhine, Danube, and Euphrates, must thus have amounted to some 420,000 men. This total, however, was to be still further increased before169 the decline began. At the beginning of the third century when additions had been made to the Household Troops, when the legions had been increased to thirty-three506 and scores of numeri added to the frontier guards, there may have been nearly half a million men serving with the colours, a larger disciplined force than was at the disposal of any one state before the nineteenth century, and the largest professional army which the world has ever seen.
447 Any one desirous of further information on any particular regiment will find a summary of the evidence, in so far as it was then available, in Cichorius’s articles in Pauly-Wissowa., s.v. ala and cohors, to which I am deeply indebted.
448 A date without an epigraphical reference refers to a ‘diploma’. The following abbreviations have been used: E(quitata), M(iliaria), C(ivium) R(omanorum), V(eteranorum), S(agittariorum), P(ia) F(idelis). C. H. means that the inscription referred to gives the cursus honorum of an officer.
449 The inscription cannot be accurately dated, but the regiment was presumably raised at an early date like others with similar titles.
450 Inscriptions thus referred to come from the area in Scotland only effectively occupied between these dates.
451 The inscription comes from Newstead, which was probably also occupied from 80 to 100, but the soldier’s name, Aelius, suggests a later date.
452 A C. H. mentioning a praefectus cohortis I Astyrum provinciae Britanniae. The regiment is hardly likely to be a third-century creation.
453 The Notitia mentions the first cohort, but inscriptions suggest that it was the second which apparently garrisoned the station referred to. The reference shows, at any rate, that one of the two survived.
454 Epigraphical evidence suggests that the Cohors I Frixagorum of the Notitia is identical with this regiment.
455 The inscriptions come from Birrens, which was apparently occupied in the Antonine period. See Professor Haverfield’s note in Ephemeris Epigraphica, ix. p. 613.
456 Assuming that this is the title represented by the III P … of the ‘diploma’.
457 The name of the cohort on this inscription is, however, only due to an emendation of Cichorius, s.v.
458 Presumably C(ivium) L(atinorum), a unique distinction.
459 The name is M. Traianius.
460 Both this and the preceding cohort belong, of course, to early series.
461 Regiments which are last mentioned in the diploma of 116 are included if they cannot be traced in another province.
462 The regiment is hardly likely to have been raised between 167 and 191.
463 It can hardly be doubted, however, that several more of the Numeri Brittonum mentioned on later inscriptions belong to the same series. See above, p. 86.
464 In this diploma, of course, the ala has not yet acquired the title ‘Flavia’. The titles of the Raetian alae are somewhat puzzling, but it seems possible to distinguish four alae Flaviae.
465 The name of the regiment is given, but the number has been restored.
466 Possibly, however, this is identical with the Cohors I C. R., stationed in Germania Superior.
467 The number of the regiment is given, but the name has been restored.
468 The name of the regiment is given, but the number has been restored.
469 The number of the regiment is given, but the name has been restored.
470 The regiment is not mentioned, but there is a cavalry station ‘Commagena’ in Pannonia Prima.
471 Included by an emendation of Cichorius.
472 One of these two cohorts is also mentioned on the D. for 60, 84, 138-46.
473 The ‘Cohors II Aug….’ of the diploma is either this or II Augusta Thracum.
474 Most of the regiments mentioned in this diploma can be traced in other provinces during the second century, the others probably remained in Moesia.
475 There is some evidence for placing this cohort in Dacia.
476 ‘Aurelio Marco dec(urioni) [coh(ortis)] V Hisp(anorum) provinciae Moesiae sup(erioris), desiderato in acie, Aur(elio) Suruelio dup(licario) fratri bene merenti.’ The names suggest the date.
477 Several regiments (i.e. Cohorts I Claudia Sugambrorum, I Chalcidenorum, IV Gallorum, VII Gallorum) appear in Syria in 157 after appearing in the second-century Moesian diplomata. Probably they were transferred during the Jewish rebellion at the end of Hadrian’s reign. All are reckoned under Syria except IV Gallorum, which seems to have returned.
478 For an early inscription of this regiment see Mommsen in Hermes, xxii. 547.
479 Any regiment which has left several inscriptions in the province, and does not appear to be a late formation, is included.
480 This ‘diploma’ contains several regiments which were only temporarily in the province.
481 Was possibly incorporated later in the succeeding.
482 The name is probably to be restored from ONT of the ‘diploma’.
483 The British regiments are very confusing, but it appears possible to distinguish the following. The titles ‘Britannica’ and ‘Brittonum’ seem to be used indifferently.
484 Restored from the ‘Cohors I Augusta Nervia’ … of the diploma on the analogy of the Cohors II Augusta Nervia Pacensis M. Brittonum on the diploma of 114 for Pannonia Inferior.
485 As these cohorts are only mentioned on tiles it is possible that they returned to Moesia soon after the war.
486 So Cichorius, comparing AESA∞ of the diploma with tiles from Sebesvaralja marked CꟼGST and ⅁ƎAIHↃ (iii. 8074¹⁶, 8074²⁶.)
487 The distribution of these and other inscriptions suggests that there were at least two numeri in the province.
488 In identifying the various regiments mentioned by Arrian I have made use of the excellent article by Ritterling in Wiener Studien, xxiv. Cf. also ‘Arrian as Legate of Cappadocia’ in Pelham’s Essays on Roman History.
489 The second inscription mentions a Spanish cohort in Cappadocia, which is probably identical with the Cohors II Hispanorum E. commanded by the praefectus mentioned in the third, whose career seems to have lain entirely in the Eastern provinces. He would have commanded it about 120.
490 Mentions the regiment as stationed in Syria, whither it had been transferred before 157. Cf. D. cx.
491 D. xxxviii.
492 Arrian certainly mentions a Numidian cohort; it is, however, merely a conjecture to identify it with the regiment stationed later in Lycia-Pamphylia.
493 Of the nineteen regiments mentioned (taking ‘Augusta Syriaca’ as the title of one ala, not two), eight are mentioned on the Syrian diploma of 157, two on the Palestine diplomata of 86 and 139, and one on the Egyptian diploma of 83. Of the remainder two have left inscriptions in the East, two seem to have come from the Danube, and only four are otherwise unknown.
494 Should probably be equestris, the regiment belonging to the same series as the Cohors VI Equestris which formed part of the garrison of Bithynia when Pliny was governor. Cf. Pliny, Ep. x. 106. The meaning of the title is obscure, unless equestris simply = equitata.
495 Numbers II and III in this series were certainly miliariae, as probably all were.
496 I agree with Cichorius in distinguishing the Cohors I Sugambrorum V. E. from the Cohors I Claudia Sugambrorum. The first is probably identical with the regiment mentioned by Tacitus as being in Moesia in A.D. 26 (Tac. Ann. iv. 47), the second a later creation distinguished as such by its secondary title.
497 Mentioned in the cursus honorum of a praefectus whose service lay almost entirely in the Eastern provinces. On this ground and because Cohorts I and II of this series were certainly in the East the regiment has been assigned to Syria. This second argument applies to Cohort IV. Both regiments were in any case in existence at this period.
498 The title Ulpia is not given in these cases but presumably belonged to the whole series.
499 Or is this a cohort converted into an ala with the increase of cavalry in the fourth century? In this case it may be identical with the Cohors II Ulpia Equitata mentioned below.
500 Curiously enough the regiment appears in the Syrian diploma for 157.
501 Cagnat, however, considers that the regiment was in the province as early as 150, relying on viii. 3917, p. 955.
502 In the first inscription the regiment is commanded by a tribunus.
503 This inscription does not, however, prove conclusively that the regiment was stationed in Spain.
504 Suet. Fr. 278 (Reiffer.) ‘Legio dicitur virorum electio fortium vel certus militum numerus, id est V̅ DC.’
505 Four were at Rome, one at Lugudunum, and one at Carthage.
506 Marcus added II and III Italica to garrison Raetia and Noricum; Septimius Severus the three legiones Parthicae, of which I and III were stationed in Mesopotamia and II at Alba in Italy.
This appendix is mainly designed to supplement the table on p. 60, by giving a list of the auxiliary regiments grouped according to the provinces in which they were raised. I have also added for the sake of completeness a further section dealing with the cohortes civium Romanorum, and a few regiments of which we do not know the place of origin. The list thus contains, or is intended to contain, the names of all the auxiliary regiments known to us, and includes far more than existed at any one time. The greater part of this list is, of course, merely a repetition of that drawn up by Cichorius in his articles on ala and cohors contributed to Pauly-Wissowa, and in view of the admirable summary of the evidence there given I have restricted myself to appending to the title of each regiment the name of the province in which it was stationed, or, when this is unknown, a reference to a single inscription mentioning it. Only in cases where I have been able to add to the list a regiment unknown when Cichorius wrote have I added a note on the evidence. The whole may, in fact, be described as a summary of Cichorius’s articles, with a supplement bringing them up to date, and as such may, I hope, be of some value to students of this subject.
As in the list on p. 60, regiments raised before 70 and those of later date are divided into two groups, distinguished by the letters A and B.
Britain. |
||
---|---|---|
Alae. | ||
A. | I Flavia Augusta Britannica M. C. R.507 |
Germania Superior—Pannonia Inferior. |
Brittonum V. |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
Cohorts. | 171 | |
A. | I Britannica M. C. R.508 |
Pannonia—Dacia. |
I Brittonum M. E. |
Pannonia—Dacia. |
|
II Brittonum M. C. R. P. F. |
Dacia. |
|
II Brittonum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
III Britannorum |
Raetia. |
|
III Brittonum |
Dacia. |
|
III Brittonum V. E. |
xi. 393. |
|
IV and V Brittonum supposed because of the existence of |
||
VI Brittonum |
ii. 2424. |
|
B. | I Flavia Brittonum |
Dalmatia—Noricum. |
I Ulpia Brittonum M. |
Dacia. |
|
I Aelia Brittonum M. |
Noricum. |
|
I Augusta Nervia Pacensis Brittonum M.509 |
Dacia. |
|
I Aurelia Brittonum M. |
Dacia. |
|
II Flavia Brittonum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
II Augusta Nervia Pacensis Brittonum M. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Belgica. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Batavorum |
Germania Inferior. |
I Canninefatium C. R. |
Germania Superior—Pannonia Superior. |
|
Treverorum |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Tungrorum Frontoniana |
Dalmatia—Pannonia—Dacia. |
|
I Tungrorum |
Britain. |
|
B. | I Batavorum M. |
Dacia. |
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Batavorum C. R. |
Britain. |
I-VIII Batavorum M. |
The regiments which joined the rebellion of Civilis and were presumably disbanded. |
|
IX Batavorum M. E. |
Raetia. |
|
I Belgarum E. |
Dalmatia. |
|
I Belgica |
Germania Superior. 172 |
|
Cohortes Canninefatium |
Joined the rebellion of Civilis and were presumably disbanded in consequence. Cf. Tac. Hist. iv. 19. |
|
I Frisiavonum |
Britain. |
|
I Germanorum C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Germanorum M. E. |
Cappadocia. |
|
I Lingonum E. |
Britain. |
|
II Lingonum E. |
Britain. |
|
III Lingonum E. |
xi. 5959. |
|
IV Lingonum E. |
Britain. |
|
V Lingonum |
Dacia. |
|
I Menapiorum |
Britain. |
|
I Morinorum |
Britain. |
|
Nemetum |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Nerviorum |
Britain. |
|
II Nerviorum |
Britain. |
|
III Nerviorum C. R. |
Britain. |
|
IV and V Nerviorum C. R. supposed on account of the existence of |
||
VI Nerviorum C. R. |
Britain. |
|
I Sequanorum et Rauracorum E. |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Sugambrorum V. E. |
Moesia Inferior—Syria. |
|
I Claudia Sugambrorum |
Moesia Inferior—Syria.510 |
|
II and III Sugambrorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
IV Sugambrorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Sunucorum |
Britain. |
|
I Tungrorum M. |
Germania Inferior—Britain. |
|
II Tungrorum M. E. C. L. |
Germania Inferior—Britain. |
|
Cohortes Ubiorum |
Germania Inferior, cf. Tac. Hist. iv. 28. |
|
I Ubiorum |
Moesia Inferior—Dacia. |
|
Usiporum |
Tac. Agr. 28. |
|
I Vangionum M. E. |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
|
B. | I Batavorum M. |
Pannonia—Dacia. |
I Batavorum |
Britain. |
|
II Batavorum M. |
Pannonia. |
|
III Batavorum M. |
Pannonia Inferior.511 173 |
|
I Septimia Belgarum |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Ulpia Traiana Cugernorum |
Britain. |
|
I Nervana Germanorum M. |
Britain. |
|
I Mattiacorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Mattiacorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
I Treverorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Treverorum |
Germania Superior.512 |
|
Lugdunensis. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Gallorum Flaviana |
Moesia Inferior. |
Gallorum Indiana |
Germania Inferior—Britain—Germania Superior. |
|
Augusta Gallorum Petriana M. |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
|
Augusta Gallorum Proculeiana |
Britain. |
|
Gallorum V. |
Egypt. |
|
I Flavia Gallorum Tauriana513 |
Gaul. |
|
I Claudia Gallorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
I Gallorum et Bosporanorum |
Dacia. |
|
I Gallorum et Pannoniorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
II Gallorum Sebosiana |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
|
II Gallorum |
Cappadocia. |
|
The majority of the following regiments, which bear titles derived from personal names, can be shown to have received recruits from the Gallic provinces, where it is probable that all were originally raised. |
||
Agrippiana |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
|
II Flavia Agrippiana514 |
Syria. |
|
Apriana |
Egypt. 174 |
|
Atectorigiana |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
Classiana |
Germania Inferior—Britain. |
|
Longiniana |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Patrui |
ix. 733. |
|
Picentiana |
Germania Superior. |
|
Pomponiani |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Rusonis |
Germania Superior. |
|
Sabiniana |
Britain. |
|
Scaevae |
x. 6011. |
|
Siliana C. R. |
Africa—Pannonia. |
|
Sulpicia |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Gallica C. R. E. |
Tarraconensis. |
II Gallica |
Tarraconensis. |
|
I Gallorum |
Aquitania. |
|
I Gallorum Dacica |
Dacia. |
|
II Gallorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
II Gallorum Macedonica E. |
Moesia Superior—Dacia. |
|
II Gallorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
II Gallorum E. |
Britain. |
|
III Gallorum |
Germania Superior—Moesia Inferior. |
|
III Gallorum |
Spain. |
|
IV Gallorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
IV Gallorum |
Raetia. |
|
IV Gallorum |
Britain. |
|
V Gallorum |
Pannonia—Moesia Superior. |
|
V Gallorum |
Britain. |
|
VI Gallorum |
vi. 1449. |
|
VII Gallorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
VIII, IX, and X Gallorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
XI Gallorum515 |
Dalmatia. |
|
Aquitania. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts.175 | ||
A. | I Aquitanorum V. E. |
Germania Superior. |
I Aquitanorum |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
|
II Aquitanorum E. |
Germania Superior—Raetia. |
|
III Aquitanorum E. C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
IV Aquitanorum E. C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Biturigum |
Germania Superior. |
|
II Biturigum |
xiii. 6812. |
|
Narbonensis. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Augusta Vocontiorum |
Germania Inferior—Britain. |
Vocontiorum |
Egypt. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
None. |
||
Alpes. (All the little Alpine provinces.) |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Vallensium. |
Germania Superior. |
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Alpinorum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
I Alpinorum E. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Alpinorum E. |
Dacia. |
|
I Alpinorum |
Britain. |
|
II Alpinorum E. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
III Alpinorum E. |
Dalmatia. |
|
I Ligurum516 |
Alpes Maritimae—Germania Superior. |
|
II Gemina Ligurum et Corsorum |
Sardinia. |
|
I Montanorum |
Noricum—Pannonia—Dacia. |
|
I Montanorum C. R. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Montanorum |
Palestine. |
|
Trumplinorum |
v. 4910. |
|
Raetia. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts.176 | ||
A. | I Helvetiorum |
Germania Superior. |
I Raetorum |
Raetia. |
|
I Raetorum E. |
Cappadocia. |
|
II Raetorum C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
II Raetorum |
Raetia. |
|
Two cohorts III Raetorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
IV Raetorum E. |
Cappadocia. |
|
IV Raetorum |
Moesia Superior. |
|
V Raetorum |
viii. 8934. |
|
VI Raetorum |
Germania Superior. |
|
VII Raetorum E. |
Germania Superior. |
|
VIII Raetorum C. R. |
Pannonia—Dacia. |
|
Raetorum et Vindelicorum |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Vindelicorum M. |
Dacia. |
|
II and III Vindelicorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
IV Vindelicorum |
Germania Superior. |
|
B. | I Aelia Gaesatorum M. |
Dacia. |
Noricum. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Noricorum |
Germania Superior. |
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Noricorum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
Pannonia. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | I Pannoniorum |
Africa. |
I Pannoniorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
I Pannoniorum Tampiana |
Britain. |
|
II Pannoniorum |
Dacia. |
|
Pannoniorum |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
B. | I Illyricorum517 |
Dacia. |
Flavia Pannoniorum518 |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Sarmatarum519 |
Britain. |
|
Cohorts.177 | ||
A. | I Breucorum |
Raetia. |
II Breucorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
III Breucorum |
ix. 4753. |
|
IV Breucorum |
Britain. |
|
V Breucorum |
Noricum. |
|
VI Breucorum520 |
Moesia Superior. |
|
VII Breucorum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
VIII Breucorum |
xiii. 7801. |
|
I Pannoniorum |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
|
I Pannoniorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Augusta Pannoniorum |
Egypt. |
|
I Pannoniorum et Dalmatarum |
x. 5829. |
|
II Pannoniorum |
Britain. |
|
III Pannoniorum |
Britain. |
|
IV Pannoniorum |
iii. 12631, ix. 3924. |
|
I Varcianorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Varcianorum |
Germania Inferior. |
|
B. | I Ulpia Pannoniorum M. E. |
Pannonia Superior. |
Dalmatia. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Dalmatarum |
Britain. |
II Dalmatarum |
Britain. |
|
III Dalmatarum |
Germania Superior. |
|
IV Dalmatarum |
Germania Superior. |
|
V Dalmatarum |
Germania Superior. |
|
VI Dalmatarum E. |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
VII Dalmatarum E. |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
B. | I Dalmatarum M.521 |
Dalmatia. |
II Dalmatarum M. |
Dalmatia. |
|
III Dalmatarum M. E. C. R. |
Dacia. |
|
IV Dalmatarum M. |
iii. 1474. |
|
Moesia. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Bosporanorum522 |
Syria—Dacia. |
B. | I Vespasiana Dardanorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
Cohorts.178 | ||
A. | Bosporanorum M. |
Cappadocia. |
I Bosporiana |
Pannonia Superior |
|
II Bosporanorum |
x. 270.523 |
|
B. | I Aurelia Dardanorum |
Moesia Superior. |
II Aurelia Dardanorum M. E.524 |
Moesia Superior. |
|
Dacia. |
||
Alae. | ||
B. | I Ulpia Dacorum |
Cappadocia. |
Cohorts. | ||
B. | I Ulpia Dacorum |
Syria. |
I Aelia Dacorum M. |
Britain. |
|
II Augusta Dacorum |
Pannonia. |
|
Dacorum |
Syria. |
|
I Aurelia Dacorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Aurelia Dacorum |
Pannonia Superior.525 |
|
Thrace. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Thracum Herculania |
Syria. |
I Augusta Thracum |
Raetia. |
|
I Thracum |
Germania Inferior—Britain. |
|
I Thracum Mauretana |
Egypt. |
|
I Thracum V. S. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Thracum Victrix |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
II Augusta Thracum526 |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
III Augusta Thracum S. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
III Thracum |
Syria. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Augusta Thracum E. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
I Thracum Germanica C. R. E. |
Germania Superior—Pannonia Superior. |
|
I Thracum M. |
Palestine. |
|
I Thracum S. |
Dacia. |
|
I Thracum E. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Thracum Syriaca |
Palestine—Moesia Superior. |
|
I Thracum |
Germania Inferior—Britain. 179 |
|
II Augusta Thracum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
II Gemella Thracum |
Africa. |
|
II Thracum Syriaca |
Syria. |
|
II Thracum E. |
Egypt. |
|
II Thracum E. |
Britain. |
|
III Thracum V. |
Raetia. |
|
III Thracum C. R. |
Raetia. |
|
III Augusta Thracum E. |
Syria. |
|
III Thracum Syriaca527 |
Syria. |
|
IV Thracum Syriaca |
Syria. |
|
IV Thracum E. |
Germania Superior. |
|
V Thracum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
VI Thracum |
Germania Superior—Britain—Pannonia—Dacia. |
|
B. | I Flavia Bessorum528 |
Macedonia. |
II Flavia Bessorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
Macedonia. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | Macedonum E.529 |
A. E. 1908. 58. |
I Cyrrhesticorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Cyrrhesticorum530 |
Dalmatia. |
|
Galatia. |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | VII Phrygum531 |
Syria. |
Cohorts. | ||
B. | I Ulpia Galatarum |
Palestine. |
II Ulpia Galatarum |
Palestine. |
|
III Ulpia Galatarum532 |
Egypt. 180 |
|
I Ulpia Paflagonum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Ulpia Paflagonum |
Syria. |
|
III Ulpia Paflagonum |
Syria. |
|
Cilicia. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Cilicum |
Moesia Inferior. |
II Cilicum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
III Cilicum533 |
Egypt. |
|
B. | I Flavia Cilicum E. |
Egypt. |
Cyprus. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I, II, and III Cypria534 supposed on account of the existence of |
|
IV Cypria |
Dacia. |
|
Crete and Cyrenaica.535 |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Cretum |
Moesia Superior. |
I Cyrenaica |
Germania Superior. |
|
II Augusta Cyrenaica |
Germania Superior. |
|
III Cyrenaica S. |
A. E. 1896. 10. |
|
III Augusta Cyrenaica |
Römische Mitteilungen, iii. 77.536 |
|
Syria.181 |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Hamiorum537 |
Mauretania Tingitana. |
I Augusta Parthorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
Parthorum V. |
xiii. 10024³⁵. |
|
B. | I Commagenorum |
Egypt—Noricum. |
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Antiochensium |
Moesia Superior. |
I Apamenorum S. E. |
Egypt. |
|
I Chalcidenorum E. |
Africa. |
|
II Chalcidenorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
III and IV Chalcidenorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
V Chalcidenorum |
Syria. |
|
I Damascenorum |
Palestine. |
|
I Hamiorum |
Britain. |
|
II Hamiorum |
viii. 10654. |
|
I Hemesenorum M. S. E. C. R. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Sagittariorum |
Germania Superior—Dacia (?). |
|
II Sagittariorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
III Sagittariorum538 |
iii. 335, xiv. 3935. |
|
I Tyriorum539 |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
B. | I Flavia Canathenorum M. |
Raetia. |
I Flavia Chalcidenorum S. E. |
Syria. |
|
I Flavia Commagenorum |
Dacia. |
|
II Flavia Commagenorum |
Dacia. |
|
III, IV, and V Commagenorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
VI Commagenorum |
Africa. |
|
I Flavia Damascenorum M. E. |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Ulpia Sagittariorum E. |
Syria. |
|
I Aelia Sagittariorum M. E. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
I Nova Surorum M. S. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Palestine.182 |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | I Augusta Ituraeorum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
Sebastenorum |
Palestine—Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Ascalonitanorum Felix E. |
Syria. |
I Augusta Ituraeorum S. |
Pannonia—Dacia. |
|
I Ituraeorum |
Germania Superior—Dacia. |
|
II Ituraeorum E. |
Egypt. |
|
III Ituraeorum |
Egypt. |
|
IV, V, and VI540 Ituraeorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
VII Ituraeorum |
Egypt. |
|
I Sebastenorum M. |
Palestine. |
|
Arabia. |
||
Alae. | ||
B. | I Ulpia Dromedariorum M.541 |
Syria. |
Cohorts. | ||
B. | I Ulpia Petraeorum M. E.542 |
Syria. |
II Ulpia Petraeorum M. E. |
xi. 5669. |
|
III Ulpia Petraeorum M. E. |
Cappadocia. |
|
IV Ulpia Petraeorum543 |
Palestine. |
|
V Ulpia Petraeorum E. |
Syria. |
|
VI Ulpia Petraeorum543 |
Palestine. |
|
Egypt. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Thebaeorum E. |
Egypt. |
II Thebaeorum |
Egypt. |
|
Africa.183 |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | Afrorum |
Germania Inferior. |
Gaetulorum V. |
Palestine. |
|
B. | I Ulpia Afrorum supposed on account of the existence of |
|
II Ulpia Afrorum |
Egypt. |
|
I Flavia Gaetulorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Afrorum C. R. E.544 |
x. 5841. |
I Cirtensium supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Cirtensium |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Cisipadensium |
Moesia Superior. |
|
I Gaetulorum |
viii. 7039. |
|
B. | I Flavia Afrorum supposed on account of the existence of |
|
II Flavia Afrorum545 |
Africa. |
|
I Ulpia Afrorum E. |
Egypt. |
|
I Flavia Musulamiorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Flavia Numidarum |
Lycia. |
|
II Flavia Numidarum |
Dacia. |
|
Mauretania. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts.546 | ||
B. | Maurorum M. |
Africa. |
Maurorum M. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Maurorum Quingenaria |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Tarraconensis.547 |
||
Alae. | ||
A. | I Arvacorum |
Pannonia Superior. |
II Arvacorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
I Asturum |
Britain. |
|
I Asturum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
II Asturum |
Britain. 184 |
|
III Asturum |
xi. 3007. |
|
I Hispanorum Campagonum |
Dacia. |
|
I Hispanorum |
Germania Superior—Dacia. |
|
I Hispanorum Auriana |
Noricum. |
|
I Lemavorum |
Tarraconensis. |
|
I Hispanorum Vettonum C. R. |
Britain. |
|
B. | II Flavia Hispanorum |
Spain. |
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Asturum |
Germania Superior—Britain. |
I Asturum |
Noricum. |
|
II Asturum |
Germania Inferior—Britain. |
|
III Asturum |
Mauretania Tingitana. |
|
IV Asturum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
V Asturum |
Germania Inferior. |
|
VI Asturum |
ii. 2637. |
|
I Asturum et Callaecorum548 |
Mauretania Tingitana. |
|
II Asturum et Callaecorum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Ausetanorum |
ii. 1181. |
|
I Bracaraugustanorum |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
II Bracaraugustanorum |
vi. 1838. |
|
III Bracaraugustanorum |
Britain. |
|
III Bracaraugustanorum |
Raetia. |
|
III Bracaraugustanorum549 |
Palestine. |
|
IV Bracaraugustanorum |
Palestine. |
|
V Bracaraugustanorum |
Raetia. |
|
I Cantabrorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Cantabrorum |
Palestine. |
|
Carietum et Veniaesum |
v. 4373. |
|
I Celtiberorum |
Spain. |
|
I Celtiberorum |
Britain. |
|
II Celtiberorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
III Celtiberorum |
Spain. |
|
I Hispanorum |
Dacia. |
|
I Hispanorum V. E. |
Moesia Inferior. 185 |
|
I Hispanorum E. |
Britain. |
|
I Hispanorum E. |
Egypt. |
|
II Hispanorum |
Germania Superior. |
|
II Hispanorum Scutata Cyrenaica |
Dacia. |
|
II Hispanorum E. |
Africa. |
|
II Hispanorum E. |
Cappadocia. |
|
III Hispanorum |
Germania Superior. |
|
IV Hispanorum |
Dacia. |
|
V Hispanorum |
Germania Superior—Moesia Superior. |
|
VI Hispanorum |
xi. 4376. |
|
I Lucensium E. |
Dalmatia—Syria. |
|
I Lucensium Hispanorum |
Germania Inferior. |
|
II Lucensium |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
III Lucensium |
Spain. |
|
IV Lucensium |
Syria. |
|
V Lucensium et Callaecorum |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
I Fida Vardullorum M. E. C. R. |
Britain. |
|
I Vasconum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Hispanorum Vasconum C. R. E. |
Britain. |
|
B. | I Flavia Hispanorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
I Flavia Hispanorum M. E. |
Moesia Superior. |
|
I Flavia Ulpia Hispanorum M. E. C. R.550 |
Dacia. |
|
I Aelia Hispanorum M. E. |
Britain. |
|
Lusitania. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Augusta Praetoria Lusitanorum E. |
Egypt. |
I Lusitanorum |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
I Lusitanorum Cyrenaica |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
II Lusitanorum E. |
Egypt. |
|
III Lusitanorum E. |
Germania Inferior—Pannonia Inferior. 186 |
|
IV and V Lusitanorum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
VI Lusitanorum551 |
Raetia. |
|
VII Lusitanorum E. |
Africa—Raetia. |
|
Sardinia and Corsica. |
||
Alae. | ||
None. |
||
Cohorts. | ||
A. | I Corsorum C. R. |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
I Corsorum |
Sardinia. |
|
I Sardorum |
Sardinia. |
|
II Sardorum E. |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
B. | I Gemina Sardorum et Corsorum |
Sardinia. |
II Gemina Ligurum et Corsorum |
Sardinia. |
These last two regiments seem to have been formed by amalgamating the cohorts I Corsorum, I Sardorum, and I Ligurum, which appear in Sardinia in the pre-Flavian period, but not later.
The character of these regiments has already been discussed on pp. 65-7, where the origin of the greater number, at any rate, was traced to the exceptional levies made during the Pannonian revolt of 6-9, and after the defeat of Varus in the latter year. This levy included not only free-born Roman citizens, ingenui, but also freedmen enrolled in cohortes voluntariorum. The latter form a series numbered up to thirty-two, which may have included the cohortes ingenuorum. The latter may, however, have been numbered separately, and it must be admitted that the presence of a Cohors IV Voluntariorum is rather against the hypothesis, previously187 advanced, that the first six numbers of the series were reserved for the ingenui. It is impossible to argue from the fact that a cohors voluntariorum and a cohors ingenuorum never appear bearing the same numbers, since the series has many gaps, and only the following regiments can be traced:
I Ingenuorum C. R.552 |
v. 3936. |
|
IV Voluntariorum C. R. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
VI Ingenuorum C. R. |
Germania Inferior. |
|
VIII Voluntariorum C. R. |
Dalmatia. |
|
XIII Voluntariorum C. R. |
iii. 6321. |
|
XV Voluntariorum C. R. |
Germania Inferior. |
|
XVIII Voluntariorum C. R. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
XIX Voluntariorum C. R. |
vii. 383. |
|
XXIII Voluntariorum C. R. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
XXIV Voluntariorum C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
XXVI Voluntariorum C. R.553 |
Germania Superior. |
|
XXX Voluntariorum C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
XXXII Voluntariorum C. R. |
Germania Superior. |
|
The following regiments seem to have a similar character, although we know nothing concerning the occasion of their creation: |
||
I Italica Voluntariorum C. R. |
xiv. 171. |
|
II Italica Voluntariorum C. R. M. |
Cappadocia. |
|
I Campanorum Voluntariorum C. R.554 |
Dalmatia—Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Lastly, a series of at least seven regiments bearing the inexplicable title of Campestris, of which only the following have left traces: |
||
III Campestris |
Dacia. |
|
VII Campestris |
Syria. |
|
188 The following three regiments should perhaps be included in the same category: |
||
Ala I C. R. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Cohors Apuleia C. R. |
Cappadocia. |
|
Cohors I Lepidiana C. R. |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
In a final section I have grouped together regiments which bear non-ethnical titles, and a few cases of ethnical titles which are at present inexplicable, owing to our ignorance of the situation of the tribes referred to. In the former case it must, however, be remembered that many of these regiments may have had ethnical titles which are not mentioned in the only references to them which we possess. |
||
Alae. | ||
Augusta |
Noricum. |
|
Augusta555 |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
Augusta556 |
Egypt. |
|
Augusta C. R. |
Pannonia Inferior. |
|
Augusta Germanica |
Pisidia.557 |
|
Augusta Moesica |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Augusta Syriaca |
Syria. |
|
Augusta ob virtutem appellata558 |
Britain. |
|
Claudia Nova |
Dalmatia—Germania Superior—Moesia Inferior. |
|
I Augusta Gemina Colonorum |
Cappadocia. |
|
Constantium559 |
A. E. 1911. 107. |
|
I Ulpia Contariorum M. C. R. |
Pannonia Superior. |
|
Flavia |
Africa. |
|
I Flavia Fidelis M. |
Raetia. |
|
I Flavia Gemelliana |
Raetia.189 |
|
I Flavia Gemina |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Flavia Singularium C. R. |
Raetia. |
|
II Flavia M. |
Raetia. |
|
Miliaria |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
Miliaria |
Dacia. |
|
I Augusta Nerviana M. |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Praetoria C. R. |
Syria. |
|
Scubulorum |
Germania Superior. |
|
I Ulpia Singularium |
Syria. |
|
Tautorum Victrix |
Tarraconensis. |
|
II Ulpia Auriana560 |
Cappadocia. |
|
Cohorts. | ||
Aelia Expedita |
viii. 9358. |
|
I Augusta |
Syria. |
|
II Augusta supposed on account of the existence of |
||
III Augusta561 |
vi. 3508. |
|
Baetica |
v. 5127. |
|
I Classica |
Germania Inferior. |
|
I Aelia Classica |
Britain. |
|
II Classica |
Syria. |
|
Claudia E. |
Cappadocia. |
|
III Coll… |
Moesia Inferior. |
|
I Dongonum supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Dongonum |
Britain. |
|
The Lollianus inscription (iii. 600) mentions a mysteriously named Cohors II Equitum, which seems also to be referred to on an Italian inscription (v. 2841) as Cohors II Equitatum. The Cohors VI Equestris mentioned by Pliny (Ep. ad Tra. 106) may belong to the same series. The best explanation of these curious titles is to suppose that they are all varieties of equitata. |
||
I Flavia E. |
Africa. |
|
I Flavia E. |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Flaviana562 |
C. I. G. 3615. |
|
V Gemina |
Palestine. 190 |
|
I Latabiensium |
Germania Inferior. |
|
Maritima |
ii. 2224. |
|
Miliaria |
Syria. |
|
Naut… |
Alpes Maritimae. |
|
I Augusta Nerviana Velox |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Nurritanorum |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
Scutata C. R. |
Egypt. |
|
I Aelia Singularium |
Mauretania Caesariensis. |
|
I Ulpia supposed on account of the existence of |
||
II Ulpia E. C. R. |
Syria. |
This last section completes our survey of the auxiliary forces of the Empire so far as they are known to us, and it is some satisfaction to feel that so far as the mere names of the regiments go our knowledge is now approaching completion. The recently discovered diploma for Moesia Superior (A. E. 1912. 128), which gave the names of twenty-four regiments which were stationed in the province in 103, did not mention one previously unknown to us, and a glance at the Année Épigraphique for the past ten years will show how rarely a fresh name appears among the numerous inscriptions dealing with the auxilia. This knowledge does not, of course, carry us very far; while so many regiments are merely known to us by name from one or two casual inscriptions, we can tell neither the total number of auxilia maintained at any one time nor the relative strength of the frontier garrisons, and a host of minor problems are even further from solution. The very fact, however, that new evidence is now so slow to accumulate seemed to justify the attempt to utilize the available material and state summarily such conclusions as are at present attainable on a subject of some interest and importance to all students of the Roman Empire.
507 Seems to be identical with the regiment mentioned in Tac. Hist. iii. 41, and was therefore in existence before the Flavian period.
508 It does not seem possible to make any distinction, chronological or otherwise, between the titles Britannica, Britannorum, and Brittonum.
509 Not recognized by Cichorius, but see above, p. 158, n. 1. The meaning of the title is obscure, but such an elaborate form is not likely to be early.
512 Apparently a late creation, possibly raised by Severus Antoninus. Cf. xiii. 7616, and Cichorius s.v.
513 Was in existence before the Flavian period. Cf. Tac. Hist. i. 59.
514 Assuming, as seems most probable, that this regiment was raised, like the others, at an early date and only acquired the title Flavia as an honorary distinction.
515 As four Gallic cohorts bear the number II, we may add two others bearing the number I in addition to the two known to us, and also another Cohors III to correspond with the third Cohors IV. The total number of Gallic cohorts raised, including the Cohortes Gallicae, must have been twenty-four.
516 Seems to be identical with the Cohors Ligurum E. which appears in Sardinia and afterwards formed part of the amalgamated Cohors I Ligurum et Hispanorum in Germania Superior.
517 Developed out of a vexillatio equitum Illyricorum. Cf. p. 157.
518 Cichorius identifies this with the last ala Pannoniorum, supposing the title Flavia to have been added as an honorary distinction. But iii. 3252, which is clearly of second-century date, mentions an ala Pannoniorum without any additional title.
519 Developed out of a numerus Sarmatarum organized from the Sarmatae deported to Britain by Marcus. Cf. vii. 218 and 229.
520 Not included by Cichorius, but now known from A. E. 1905. 162.
523 This inscription is certainly interpolated, but Cichorius believes in the authenticity of this title.
524 See A. E. 1903. 288. Not mentioned by Cichorius.
525 Not mentioned by Cichorius and only known from iii. 15184.
526 Another Ala II Thracum may be assumed to have been sometime in existence, as two regiments bear the number III.
527 The only certain mention with full title is in A. E. 1911. 161. For the ascription of this and the following cohort to the garrison of Syria see above, p. 162, n. 3.
528 Not included by Cichorius and only mentioned on the Macedonian diploma for 124, A. E. 1909. 105.
529 Not included by Cichorius and only known from this inscription.
530 Not included by Cichorius and only known from one inscription, A. E. 1900. 48. The Syrian Cyrrhestis might, of course, be meant, and the soldier’s birthplace, Beroea, is equally ambiguous, but the fact that the regiment was in Dalmatia suggests a Macedonian origin.
532 Only mentioned in Not. Dign. Or. xxviii. 35, without the title Ulpia, but presumably belongs to the same series as cohorts I and II.
533 Not included by Cichorius and only known from A. E. 1905. 54.
534 One of these may be the Cohors Cypria mentioned in A. E. 1904. 163, and on an inscription from the Crimea, Latyschew ii. 293.
536 One of these two regiments is probably referred to in Arrian, Ectaxis, 1.
537 Not included by Cichorius. Cf. viii. 21814 a, A. E. 1906. 19.
538 Inscriptions of the first of these cohorts (xiii. 7512, 7513) show that it was recruited in the East, as probably all were.
539 If the emendation suggested above, on p. 69, n. 3, be correct, we should also include a Cohors Seleuciensium.
540 Arrian, Ectaxis, 18, mentions an Ituraean cohort which may be identical with one of these.
541 This, at least, seems the most likely province for it to have been raised in. This regiment, not included by Cichorius, is only mentioned in the Syrian diploma for 157.
542 It is not mentioned as miliaria, but is conjectured to have been so on the analogy of cohorts II and III.
543 The title Ulpia is not given in these two cases, but the regiments obviously belonged to the same series and were probably also equitatae.
544 Probably identical with the ‘Cohors Afrorum in Dacia’ mentioned in vi. 3529.
545 Not included by Cichorius, and only mentioned in A. E. 1909. 104, an inscription dating from the end of the second century.
546 There is no reason why these regiments should not have been raised between 40 and 70, but they do not appear on inscriptions until much later.
547 Some of the cohorts and alae of Hispani may, of course, have been raised in Baetica.
548 On some difficult points connected with this regiment see Cagnat, L’armée romaine d’Afrique, p. 258 (2nd edition).
549 From the existence of three cohorts bearing the number III, we may assume two more with the number I, and two with the number II, of which as yet no evidence exists.
550 This regiment is, however, possibly identical with the preceding.
551 Not included by Cichorius, and only mentioned on a Greek inscription, which is probably of second-century date, I. G. R. R. iii. 56.
552 Probably identical with the Cohors I C. R., which appears in Germania Superior. The Cohors II C. R. which formed part of the garrison of the same province according to ix. 2958 probably also belongs to this series.
553 xiii. 6306 may refer to Cohors XXV, but it is probable that the final stroke is omitted, and that Cohors XXVI was meant.
555 Possibly identical with the Ala Augusta Moesica.
556 Possibly identical with the Ala Augusta Syriaca.
557 See J. R. S. ii. (1912), p. 99.
558 This regiment has no early inscriptions, and is probably identical with one of the other British alae, possibly the Ala Petriana, which renounced its original title in favour of this honorific appellation.
559 Not included by Cichorius. This regiment is probably either a late formation, or possessed also an ethnical title omitted on this inscription.
560 The title is probably connected in some way with that of the Ala I Hispanorum Auriana which was stationed in Raetia.
561 Here again, however, an ethnical title may well have been omitted.
Oxford: Horace Hart M.A. Printer to the University
Transcriber’s Notes:
The original spelling, accentuation, hyphenation and punctuation has been retained.
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Auxilia of the Roman Imperial Army, by George Leonard Cheesman *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE AUXILIA OF THE ROMAN *** ***** This file should be named 51769-h.htm or 51769-h.zip ***** This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/7/6/51769/ Produced by Brian Wilcox and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive) Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will be renamed. Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. *** START: FULL LICENSE *** THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at http://gutenberg.org/license). Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed: This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg-tm License. 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided that - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work. - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. 1.F. 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem. 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life. Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page at http://pglaf.org For additional contact information: Dr. Gregory B. Newby Chief Executive and Director gbnewby@pglaf.org Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS. The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit http://pglaf.org While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate. International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: http://www.gutenberg.org This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.